《With Three Mates》


 Chapter 1

    Lily''s POV


    The soft hum of the coffee machine filled the air, mingling with the faint aroma of brewed coffee. I stood in the kitchen''s warmth, watching as the steam curled up from the mug in my hands, dissipating into the chilly atmosphere of the winter night. Snowkes danced outside the window, painting the world in a serene nket of white.


    As I took a sip, the bittersweetness of the coffee warmed me from the inside out, chasing away the cold that seeped through the ss panes. But even as I savored theforting warmth, a sudden shrill ring shattered the tranquility of the moment.


    Startled, I nced at the phone on the kitchen counter, its screen illuminating the lit room with an urgent glow. With a sense of foreboding knotting my stomach, I reached for the device, my fingers trembling as I swiped to answer the call. "Lily Mae?" a voice spoke on the other end, grave and official.


    My heart skipped a beat, an icy wave of dread washing over me.


    "Yes, this is she," I replied, my voice above a whisper, already fearing the worst.


    "This is Officer Reynolds from the local precinct," the voice continued, each word heavy with solemnity. "I''m sorry to inform you that there''s been an ident involving your father."


    My breath caught in my throat, my mind reeling as the words sank in. "An ident?" I repeated, the world around me spinning out of control.


    "Yes, ma''am," Officer Reynolds confirmed, his tone sympathetic yet firm. "I''m afraid it''s serious. Your father didn''t make it. At the scene, they confirmed his death."


    The words struck me like a physical blow, leaving me numb and breathless. My father, gone? It couldn''t be true. He was supposed to be safe, tucked away in thefort of our home, not lying lifeless on some cold, unforgiving road. "Where... where is he now?" I choked out, my voice trembling with unshed tears.


    "He''s being transported to St. Mary''s Hospital," Officer Reynolds replied, his voice a lifeline amidst the overwhelming chaos of emotions. "I can provide you with the address if you need it."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, even though he couldn''t see me. "Yes, please," I whispered, my voice audible over the roaring storm of grief inside me.


    As the officer ryed the hospital''s address, I stared out the window, the snow falling in a relentless cascade, mirroring the tumultuous whirlwind of emotions raging within me. My hands shook as I set down the phone, the bitter taste of coffee now stale on my lips.


    With trembling steps, I made my way to the door, the weight of the news heavy on my shoulders. The world outside was cold and unforgiving, the snow swirling around me like a cruel mockery of the chaos that now consumed my heart. But amidst the storm, one thing remained certain - I had to get to the hospital. I had to be there for my father, even if it was toote to save him. Stepping into the freezing night, feeling the bitter cold on my skin, I realized everything had changed.


    The journey to St. Mary''s Hospital felt like an eternity, each passing moment weighed down by the heavy burden of grief and uncertainty. The snow continued to fall relentlessly, casting an eerie glow over the deserted streets as I navigated my way through the icy maze.


    Finally, I arrived at the hospital, the imposing building looming before me like a fortress of despair. With a trembling hand, I pushed open the ss doors and stepped inside, the warmth of the interior offering little sce against the chill that gripped my heart.


    The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead, casting harsh shadows on the sterile white walls as I made my way to the reception desk. My throat constricted with each step, the reality of the situation crashing down on me like a tidal wave. My father, the one constant in my life, was gone, leaving me adrift in a sea of loneliness and despair.


    "Excuse me," I managed to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper as I approached the receptionist, my eyes brimming with unshed tears. "I''m looking for my father. His name is James Mae. He was brought in earlier tonight." The receptionist nced up from herputer, her expression sympathetic yet detached. "I''m sorry, dear," she whispered. "I''ll need to see some identification before I can provide you with any information."


    Nodding numbly, I fumbled in my pocket for my driver''s license, my hands shaking uncontrobly as I handed it over. The receptionist quickly inputted the information into herputer, her fingers flying across the keyboard with practiced efficiency.


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally looked up, her eyes filled with pity. "I''m sorry to inform you that your father has been admitted to the intensive care unit," she whispered. "You can go up to the fifth floor and ask for Nurse Thompson. She''ll be able to give you more information."


    With a heavy heart, I thanked the receptionist and made my way to the elevator, the familiar chime echoing in my ears as the doors slid shut behind me. The journey to the fifth floor felt like an eternity, each passing moment filled with a sense of dread and anticipation.


    When the doors finally opened, I stepped out into the dimly lit hallway, the harsh fluorescent lights casting long shadows on the linoleum floor. My heart pounded in my chest as I approached the nurse''s station, my hands clenched into fists at my sides.


    "Excuse me," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the hum of the machines. "I''m looking for Nurse Thompson. My father, James Mae, was brought in earlier tonight."


    The nurse behind the desk looked up, her expression weary yet kind. "I''m Nurse Thompson," she said, her voice gentle. "Your father is in room 512. I''ll take you there myself."


    I followed Nurse Thompson down the hallway, my heart pounding in my chest with each step. When we finally reached room 512, she pushed open the door, revealing a scene that would haunt me for the rest of my days.


    My fathery on the hospital bed, his face pale and drawn, wires and tubes snaking from his body like tentacles. Tears pricked at my eyes as I approached the bed, my hands trembling as I reached out to touch his cold, lifeless hand. "Oh, Daddy," I whispered, the words catching in my throat as the enormity of the situation finally hit me. "I''m so sorry."


    I sank to my knees beside the bed, my tears flowing freely now as I mourned the loss of the only family I had left in this world. My mother had died giving birth to me, leaving my father to raise me on his own. And now, with his passing, I was truly alone.

 Chapter 2

    Lily''s POV


    The hospital room felt suffocating, the air heavy with grief and unanswered questions as I sat beside my father''s bed, lost in a whirlwind of emotions. But amidst the chaos, a sense of determination stirred within me, a fierce resolve to uncover the truth behind my father''s tragic ident.


    With trembling hands, I wiped away the tears that stained my cheeks and rose to my feet, the need for answers driving me forward. Turning to Nurse Thompson, who stood nearby, I swallowed the lump in my throat and spoke in a voice that quivered with uncertainty.


    "Nurse Thompson, can you tell me what happened to my father?" I asked, my words above a whisper as I struggled to keep myposure.


    The nurse''s expression softened with sympathy as she met my gaze, her eyes filled with sorrow. "I''m afraid I don''t have all the details, dear," she replied. "But from what I understand, your father was involved in a hit-and-run ident while crossing a deserted road near the forest, on his way to his cabin."


    My heart clenched at her words, a surge of anger and frustration bubbling beneath the surface. How could someone be so callous as to leave my father to die alone in the cold, dark night? And why was he crossing a deserted road in the middle of nowhere?


    "Do you know if they''ve caught the person responsible?" I asked, my voice trembling with a mixture of fear and hope.


    Nurse Thompson shook her head, her expression grave. "I''m afraid not," she replied. "The police are still investigating, but so far, they have found none leads. It seems the driver fled the scene, leaving no trace behind."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despair washed over me like a tidal wave as her words sank in. My father''s killer was still out there, roaming free while I sat by his bedside, consumed by grief and frustration. It wasn''t fair. He deserved justice, and I would stop at nothing to make sure he got it.


    "Is there anything else you can tell me?" I asked, my voice strained with desperation.


    Nurse Thompson hesitated, her brow furrowed in thought. "I''m sorry, dear," she whispered. "I wish I could give you more information, but that''s all I know for now. The police might provide you with more details."


    With a heavy heart, I thanked Nurse Thompson and turned to leave the hospital room, the weight of the world pressing down on my shoulders.


    When I reached the hospital lobby, I spotted Officer Reynolds standing near the entrance, his expression grim as he spoke with a colleague. Summoning all of my courage, I approached him, my heart pounding in my chest. "Officer Reynolds," I called out, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging inside me. "Can you tell me what happened to my father?"


    The officer turned to face me, his eyes filled with sympathy. "I''m sorry for your loss, Miss Mae," he said solemnly. "A vehicle struck your father while crossing the road near the forest. Unfortunately, the driver fled the scene, and we haven''t been able to locate them yet."


    "How could they just leave him there to die?" I demanded, my voice rising with emotion.


    Officer Reynolds shook his head sadly. "I wish I had an answer for you, Miss Mae," he replied. "But unfortunately, we''re dealing with a hit-and-run case in a remote area with no witnesses and no CCTV footage. It''s going to be difficult to track down the culprit."


    "I won''t rest until I find out who did this to my father. And when I do, they''ll pay for what they''ve done."


    With those words ringing in my ears, I turned and walked away, my heart heavy with grief.


    The morning of my father''s funeral dawned gray and somber, the sky heavy with clouds that threatened to unleash their burden upon the earth below. As I stood beside his freshly dug grave, surrounded by friends and family who hade to pay their respects, a sense of numbness settled over me, dulling the pain of loss that pulsed beneath the surface.


    The ceremony passed in a blur of tears and whispered condolences, the weight of grief hanging heavy in the air like a shroud. And when thest words were spoken and thest handfuls of earth were scattered over my father''s casket, I felt as though a part of me had been buried alongside him, lost to the depths of eternity.


    As the mourners began to disperse, I lingered by the graveside, my thoughts a whirlwind of memories and regrets. But amidst the chaos of my emotions, a sense of duty stirred within me, a determination to carry on in the face of adversity. With a heavy heart, I turned away from my father''sst resting ce and made my way back to the empty shell of a house that had once been our home. The rooms felt cold and lifeless, devoid of the warmth andughter that had once filled them. And as I wandered through the familiar halls, a sense of loneliness settled over me like a thick fog, suffocating me with its oppressive weight.


    ***


    I made my way to my father''s private study, where he kept his financial records and belongings. The room was lit, the air heavy with smelling of old books and leather.


    I searched through the desk drawers for the key to the safe. My gaze fell upon a small wooden box tucked away in the room''s corner. Curiosity piqued, I reached out and lifted the lid, revealing collect papers and trinkets nestled within. Amongst the clutter, my eyes fell upon a small rolled-up parchment, its edges yellowed with age. With trembling hands, I unfurled the parchment and read the words inscribed upon it.


    At first, the writing seemed like nothing more than gibberish, a jumble of nonsensical phrases and cryptic symbols. But as I studied the words more closely, a chill ran down my spine, and my heart raced with a mixture of fear and disbelief. The parchment spoke of ancient legends and forgotten lore, of creatures that prowled the depths of the forest, their howls echoing through the night like a harbinger of doom. And as I read on, a single word leapt out at me from the page, sending a shiver down my spine.


    Werewolf.


    Could it be possible that my father had stumbled upon evidence of existing werewolves? Had he been researching these mythical creatures in secret?


    A thousand questions raced through my mind as I stared at the parchment in disbelief, the words swirling before my eyes like a macabre dance of shadows. And as the truth slowly sank in, I couldn''t shake the feeling that my father''s death was connected to his discovery.


    With a sinking heart, I rolled up the parchment and tucked it away in my pocket, determined to uncover the truth behind my father''s mysterious research. But as I turned to leave the room, a sense of unease settled over me like a dark cloud, casting a shadow over the fragile peace that had eluded me for so long.


    The road ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but I knew I couldn''t rest until I had unraveled the secrets hidden within the pages of that ancient parchment. And I stepped out into the fading light of the evening, the weight of my newfound knowledge pressing heavily upon my shoulders. I vowed to stop at nothing to uncover the truth, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 3

    Lily''s


    POV


    The moon hung low in the night sky, casting a silvery glow over the deserted streets as I made my way back to the scene of my father''s ident. The air was thick with tension, a palpable sense of unease hanging heavy in the darkness as I


    retraced hisst steps with trepidation.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I approached the spot where his life had been cut short. The memory of that fateful night was still fresh in my mind. But amidst the overwhelming grief and confusion, a steely resolve burned within me, driving me forward with a sense of purpose that refused to be ignored.


    With trembling hands, I reached out and touched the cold metal of my father''s car, the familiar shape looming before me like a silent sentinel. And as my fingers trailed along the surface, searching for any sign of the mysterious scratches that had caught my attention earlier, my heart skipped a beat when I felt the rough texture beneath my fingertips.


    There, on the driver''s side door, were unmistakable marks - deep gouges that marred the smooth surface of the metal, their jagged edges a grim reminder of the violence that had urred on this deste stretch of road. And as I studied the scratches more closely, a chill ran down my spine, for they bore a striking resemnce to the ones I had seen on my father''s hospital bed.


    But the discovery of the scratches was only the beginning, for as I continued to examine the car, my gaze fell upon something even more unsettling - a dark stain that marred the pavement beneath the vehicle, its color a deep, inky ck that seemed to swallow the surrounding light.


    With a sense of foreboding knotting my stomach, I crouched down beside the stain and reached out to touch it, my fingersing away slick with the viscous substance. Blood, I realized with a jolt of horror; the realization sending a shiver down my spine.


    But this was no ordinary blood. No, this was something far more sinister, something that sent a chill down my spine and set my pulse racing with fear. And as I stared at the stain, my mind whirled with possibilities, each one more terrifying than thest.


    Had my father''s death been the work of something more than mere chance? Was there a darker force at y, lurking in the shadows and waiting to strike again? The questions swirled in my mind like a temper, threatening to overwhelm me with their sheer weight.


    But amidst the chaos, one thing remained clear - I had stumbled upon something far more sinister than I had ever imagined, something that defied exnation and sent a chill down my spine. And as I stood there in the icy embrace of the night, the truth dawned on me with a sickening certainty.


    My father''s death was no ident. It was murder. And whoever - or whatever - was responsible was still out there, lurking in the darkness and waiting to strike again.


    The night air was thick with tension as I knelt beside the dark stain on the pavement, my fingers slick with the viscous substance that I could only assume was blood. I reached into my pocket for a small vial, intending to collect a sample for testing. But before I could so much as unscrew the lid, a sudden movement from behind caused me to freeze in ce, my heart pounding in my chest.


    Before I could react, a pair of powerful arms wrapped around me from behind, pinning me in ce with a strength that took my breath away. I struggled against my assant, my mind racing with fear and confusion as I fought to break free from their grasp.


    But it was no use. With a sudden motion, my attacker delivered a powerful blow to the back of my head, and everything went dark.


    When I awoke, I found myself lying on the cold, hard ground, my head throbbing with pain as I struggled to regain my bearings. Slowly, I pushed myself up onto my elbows and surveyed my surroundings, my eyes widening in disbelief at the sight that greeted me.


    I was no longer on the deserted street where my father had met his untimely end. Instead, I found myself in a vast chamber, its walls adorned with gleaming jewels and precious metals that glittered in the soft light of a thousand torches. But the most startling sight of all was the creature that stood before me - a majestic dragon with scales the color of fire, its eyes glowing with an otherworldly light as it regarded me with a mixture of curiosity and amusement.


    For a moment, I could do nothing but stare in awe at the magnificent beast before me, my mind struggling toprehend the reality of my situation. Dragons were creatures of myth and legend, spoken of in hushed whispers and bedtime stories. And yet, here one stood before me,rger and more magnificent than anything I could have imagined.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I watched, the dragon inclined its head in a gesture of greeting, its voice a deep rumble that echoed through the chamber like the roar of distant thunder. "Wee, mortal," it said, its words reverberating in my mind like a primal force. "I am Drakar, guardian of this realm. What brings you to my domain?"


    I struggled to find my voice, my mind still reeling from the shock of my unexpected arrival in this strange and wondrous ce. "I... I don''t know," I stammered, my words barely above a whisper. "I was... I was investigating my father''s death, and then... then I was attacked..."


    Drakar regarded me with a knowing look, his eyes seeming to pierce straight through to my soul. "Ah, yes," he said, his voice tinged with sadness. "I knew your father. And I knew you when you were a child. His father owes me. And his death is the consequence of that."

 Chapter 4

    Lily''s


    POVThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though the dragon with ck scales in front of me didn''t immediately eat me. But I still felt my legs shaking to hold back the feeling of fear mixed with the cold that had crept into my body. As a result of the strong night wind. I think in front of this dragon I will be fine without any signs that he will harm me. But when I heard him say something about my father and his death as atonement for my father''s broken promise. Obviously, I felt something was odd. What does it all mean? I don''t understand, really don''t understand everything that''s happening. Starting from the death of my father which happened suddenly and very mysteriously. Then after I was about to rush to try to find out, now I was trapped in a different dimension from human life in general until I arrived at this ce in a domain that was equivalent to the domain of demons and gods. Even the red-scaled dragon that is now in front of my eyes is still an illusion and presents a big question mark for me. What is the meaning of all these encounters? So why did I get sucked in here and meet him? I don''t know what will happen to me next. Obviously, I''m still taking a deep breath to make sure that I''m still alive and fine until I end up safe. Am I going to be in this ce forever?


    "Wh.. wh.. why are you talking like that? Aaa.. what''s wrong with my father? What debts and promises do you mean?" I asked in a nervous tone because I wasn''t used to dealing with dragon incarnations this big. "Hahaha... You are my offering."


    "Offering? Hey, you didn''t answer my question. I hope you exin the problem first so I can better understand what''s happening now."


    I was half annoyed with the drakar because he mentioned that I was an offering for him. What does it mean? Is my father a dragon snake worshiper? I don''t understand and increasingly don''t understand the storyline that is happening now. This is the first time I have entered a world as scary as this. How could I, as an ordinary human, meet a giant dragon and suddenly be enved by it? Wait a minute! I won''t be that weak to give myself to you Draka. I will not surrender my body and soul to you! Point! I hope he will let me go or I will just run from here. But where can I run?


    Moreover, tonight is very dark and getting darker because I am now on the edge of the forest apanied by the wreckage of the remains of my father''s car which was in an ident yesterday and has not been able to be secured and evacuated. Here I am alone and looking at the moon, half empty, not too full. I saw that the road was very steep and far from the city center. Initially, I ventured here just to investigate the mysterious and tragic cause of my father''s death. Because I can''t ept it if this just happened without any urate data and facts regarding the cause of death. If it''s just an ordinary ident, perhaps it can be traced in terms of the car engine and thew of causality from before and after the incident.


    Maybe there really was someone who deliberately wanted to cause harm to my father and lead to his death for certain reasons. But what is the basis for people wanting to harm my father? Is it because there is a dispute over property or position at my father''s office? I have to explore this in more depth. Because just relying on the results of tracking the Reynolds police team really takes a very long time. Meanwhile, I wanted to get results that made everything clearer so that at least my heart would be calmer when I found out what was the cause of my father''s hit-and-run ident. If it was intentional then I will investigate it thoroughly to thew, but if it was purely an ident with no perpetrator to me for the tragedy of my father''s death then I will be very tolerant of the fate that befell me and my father.


    But suddenly the giant dragon in front of me startled me with its growling voice, which wasn''t clear enough.


    "Aaaarrrggg... Mae, you''re daydreaming. How would you agree if you stay forever with me and be my servant for the rest of your life!"


    "Cuihhhh... I don''t want to!" I throw saliva in front of Drakar.


    "Damned." His eyes immediately bulged and emitted a dazzling red light that made me feel dazzled and a slight hot aura touched my skin until I screamed. "Aaaaaaaa...."


    "Feel that! You''ll be in even more pain if you keep rejecting me. Hahahaha..."


    "Please stop it!!!!"


    The Draka continued to shine a light on me with the red light in his zing eyes, it felt like it was getting hotter and it burned my skin, even though my body wasn''t burnt, the hot feeling was like being burned by an extraordinary fire. "Please stop!"


    "Please stop!" "Please stop!"


    I repeated this three times hoping that Draka would forgive me freely and stop directing his gaze at me.


    Suddenly the unexpected happened. The Draka immediately sucked all the red energy he directed at me back into his eyes. Made me feel a little relieved and able to breathe calmly again. My sweat was dripping from the heat of the red energy beam. My body now feels stickier and smells a bit fishy. Maybe it was because I received a beam of energy from a dragon snake so there was a fishy smell lingering from my body due to thepletebustion of that red energy. After all the energy had receded from his sight, Draka asked me again about my willingness to grant his request, which I thought was quite impossible if I had to just obeyed. "How are you willing?"


    "Em... I will answer if you have answered my previous question. I hope you answer first!"


    "It turns out you are really smart Mae, I will answer with conditions."


    "What?"


    "Just stay here for three days with me." "Huh?"


    I''m getting fed up with his convoluted and conditional behavior. Even though it was just a matter of answering the meaning of what he said earlier, it seemed very difficult for him to tell me what really happened.


    What exactly happened between my father and this giant dragon? Why did he suddenly appear after the tragedy of his father''s death? I''ll have to find out and maybe I''ll take him up on his offer of three days to stay here with him. Even though I feel strange and afraid that I have to live with this giant dragon snake because maybe at any time I will be devoured, at least it can satisfy my curiosity about my father''s mysterious death. I hope I''m fine because I see Draka doesn''t like eating humans like me.

 Chapter 5

    Lily''s POV


    Finally, I agreed to an agreement to stay with Draka for the next three days. I hope he doesn''t break his promise to exin to me the real cause of my father''s death. But does a dragon have a cunning nature and will betray him? I think definitely yes, but we''ll wait forter. Because maybe my suspicions about him are not correct, so we will wait for the next three days.


    "Okay, I''m willing." The loud tone of voice was half challenging.


    "Okay then, I will put you somewhere where no humans will ever touch you. Are you ready?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was nervous and nervous because I was afraid that I would have to be ced in a ce where humans had never been there.


    "How? Why are you silent?"


    "Sure... I''m ready." I tried to be brave.


    "Okay, follow me and climb on my back so we can reach that ce quickly."


    Even though I felt hesitant, I started to climb onto Draka''s back. I never knew where Draka would take me. Obviously, I hope that he takes me to a less scary ce. So I''m not so afraid if I''m in that ce for the next three days. Draka lowered his body and almostnded on the ground. Even though in fact his body could only straddle and was unable to step on the ground. I half-stepped my legs and started climbing onto his back. I hope it doesn''t make me fall when I start to move and fly.


    Once I was among these giant ck scales I felt like I was riding on a shiny flying saucer. Even though these scales smelled a little fishy, I endured them and pretended not to smell this unpleasant smell. Even though I felt a little nauseous when I smelled the fishy aromaing from these giant scales. I only saw the appearance ofrge scales this time.


    "Uoooo."


    "Uoooo."


    Several times I held back the urge to vomit because the smell of the scales was really strong. "What''s wrong with you Mae?" Draka asked me from the front without looking at me.


    "N... no... I''m fine." I deliberately didn''te clean about the fishy-smelling scales. Because I''m afraid it will trigger Draka''s great anger. Who wouldn''t be angry if they felt insulted? Of course, anyone will be angry when insulted. So I avoided saying bad things about the Draka I now met. I don''t want to invite disaster tonight.


    If I told him the truth I could suddenly be thrown from above his body and he would go into a rage whipping his tail at my body. Or it could be that its rather sharp horns will block me and suddenly my head will explode. Or like before, he emits a bright red light from his eyes that makes my body hot. I really don''t want all those bad possibilities to happen. I don''t want to die now. I still want to find out the truth about what happened in the mystery of my father''s death. But it''s strange, why do I suddenly believe that Draka will reveal everything about my father, including the cause of his death? Am I crazy for agreeing to an alliance with a giant dragon snake? Is this just a dream? But not! This is real because when I was leaving I didn''t want to fall asleep. I came to the edge of the forest consciously with amp in my hand. I wasn''t hallucinating when Draka suddenly approached me. I''ve eaten my fill and am not hungry. Although of course I definitely haven''t had enough sleep because I''ve been busy for the past two days with my father''s death. Because I have to contact the hospital and the police. So I certainly didn''t get enough sleep. So am I hallucinating? Or delusions from the effects of my taking antibiotics for sedation? Because after my father left, I became restless and uncertain. Not to mention I have to live alone at home without any friends because I am now alone without a mother and without a father, let alone siblings. I also don''t know where my father''s brothers are. Whether I still have arge family, of course, I never know about that.


    For this reason, because I am now alone, I have convinced myself to thoroughly investigate this case myself. I went to the edge of the forest alone and there was no one I could ask for help apart from my friends. But I don''t want to bother them and involve them in my family''s problems. I am a fairly independent person even though I have lots of friends everywhere.


    Never mind about that for a moment. When I think about that, I feel very unfortunate. Now I can only follow Draka''s flying direction. I don''t know where this giant dragon snake will take me. Obviously, I will sue him in the next three days. After that, I will disappear from Draka''s life and start living again among humans. But it depends on the content of Draka''s answer. If the answer is proven that there are shrimp behind the rock then I will return to searching for the truth in the human. world.


    But if my father''s death really had something to do with Draka and was a payment for him then I... I don''t know. I don''t know what I would do if my father and I were not separated from this mythological creature. Maybe my fate will end tragically like in a fairy tale. Or I will experience more valuable experiences in the future with non-human creatures. Wait, why can I enter a realm where there are no humans? Am I dead just like my father? No! No! No! There''s no way that could happen because I still feel like my body and spirit are still united and one and can then tread on the ground.


    Our journey took so long, that I almost don''t know where this is. Because this is my first time passing and walking along this street. But I just surrender to the journey that will take me to the next life experience. I started to trust Draka, he wouldn''t cheat on me. It can be seen from his behavior that he is not the least bit suspicious. It doesn''t seem like he''s an evil creature. I hope so and it''s true. "Aaarrrrrggghh... Mae, why are you silent,e on and talk!"


    Draka''s voice suddenly startled me and broke my thoughts. I stopped thinking and immediately focused on Draka''s question, which I thought was really trivial. "What should I talk about?"


    "Whatever, you have lots of stories, don''t you?"


    "Em... No! I don''t have any stories. My life is too t and cold."


    I think my life is cold, as cold as tonight.

 Chapter 6

    Lily''s POV


    Draka continued to persuade me to tell him about my life journey. But I don''t want to share it with anyone because there is nothing special in my life as long as I have lived these seventeen years. "I don''t have any stories in my life!" My voice is half curt.


    "Don''t lie! Tell me about your experiences during those seventeen years."


    "Why do you know my age?"


    "Yes of course I know, I know a lot about you."


    Hearing Draka''s statement, I started to wonder even more in my mind. Who exactly is this creature? What is the purpose ofing into my life now? Since when has he been stalking me? What does he want to get from me? I don''t understand much now why this just happened. I don''t know how many times I have to repeat this, it''s like a dream. Am I crazy because of my father''s sudden departure? No! I''m still sane and able to think clearly. It''s just that there is a strong ambition that has crept into the recesses of my soul to continue to thoroughly investigate the case of my father''s mysterious death.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I really don''t ept that this case is unclear and doesn''t make sense. I''m a fan ofmon sense. So if without a definite reason and strong logic, I will always be curious and live in the feeling of being haunted by my own mind which will continue to ask questions about the truth and reality of what actually happened. For that reason, I broke everything down hoping that I would find an answer that mymon sense could ept. But is there a logical connection with creatures like this? Apparently, I started to be mystical and entered a somewhat spiritual realm.


    I''ve been on Draka''s back for some time. It felt so sore to ride his huge body. Since he asked about my poor life I didn''t want to make any sound and chose to remain silent. It seems like Draka is starting to understand my nature of not wanting to be disturbed. Draka seemed to understand that I was confused because my father had just left me and was separated by death. So he no longer dared to speak and asked me a lot of questions. The appearance that was previously pitch ck is now starting to be slightly brighter. It seems like the day is starting to dawn. My estimate is that it is already two or three in the morning. Because I came to the edge of the forest myself at around ten in the evening and I was sure that when Draka came it was around eleven or twelvete at night because I saw the condition of the sky which was starting to be separated by color boundaries.


    "Had reached," Draka said to me.


    This giant dragon snake began to lower its body closer to the ground. So that I can nt my feet on the ground and get off his giant body immediately. I was about to slip when going down because the slippery surface of the scales made me unable to control my feet until I actually slipped. Luckily I was able to hang my hands on the side scales and start climbing on the other scales around it. I started descending carefully without haste. Draka patiently waited for me until I reached the ground. He understands and understands that I am just a small creature who does not have the potential to jump directly from his tall body. If I tried to jump from above his body to the ground below, I was guaranteed that I would fall weak as if I had entered a steep ravine.


    Finally, I was able to get down safely and started fixing my clothes which were ruffled from half the climb. Now my clothes smell more fishy because they have been in direct contact with Draka''s scales. I don''t really care about that now. My mind was confused because my father''s sudden and still mysterious death gave me the courage to follow Draka until he arrived at this ce.


    I saw around him lots of ornaments made of gold and silver. This room is in the form of a natural Guha. It seemed like Draka had entered Guha''s door. I found a passage or tunnel like on a highway because it was nighttime and my vision was a bit blurry. I was also starting to get sleepy so it was natural that I interpreted it differently.


    "Rest for the rest of the night, and sleep on that cot."


    In the corner of the room, there is a cot for sleeping. The cot is made from gold and is covered with a soft mattress and soft pillows, apanied by a nket made from silkworm hair.


    The appearance here looks more luxurious and morous. It''s not like I originally imagined that Draka would take me to a scary, dark, and smelly ce. As it appears, Draka is a figure who has a scary appearance and a fishy smell. Before leaving me, Draka offered me a drink. If I wanted to drink and was thirsty, he allowed me to take the drinks and food that were avable in another corner of the room. He nced at me where he kept food and drinks that I could bring at any time to taste or even why I finished them, that''s what Draka said.


    I had time to look and nce at the food and drinks avable. There was a cup of wine and white milk and honey to drink. Containers made of shiny goblet-like cups are made of gold and silver as well. Then there is a food that I think is shaped from marjan fruit and is like an apple. As well as many other fruits that I cannot mention one by one because I feel unfamiliar with them. I just saw it here. Really, this is a strange appearance and this is the first time I have seen it. "If you are hungry and thirsty you can eat it, you can taste it or finish it, it''s up to you, I''m not stopping you."


    Seeing it, I was quite tempted, especially after midnight like this, my stomach started to gurgle after a long journey even though I was riding Draka without having to walk. But the effort of getting up and down from his body drained my energy.


    I was tempted but I was also afraid of the food and drink.


    "Don''t be afraid, this food and drink does not contain the slightest poison."


    Draka seemed to know what was inside my head. Maybe he saw the suspicious look in my eyes when he nced at me.


    Hearing Draka talk like that, I felt nervous and swallowed my saliva deeply.


    Draka also left me alone in this ce and now I am alone in this echoing room without any air venttion here.

 Chapter 7

    Lily''s POV


    After Draka left this room, now I am alone here. I don''t want to sleep yet even though I''m already sleepy. I''m still thinking about tomorrow and what might happen after this. But my big thoughts took me until I fell asleep and fell into dreand. I dreamed of meeting a giant who would devour me from behind. I ran away in shock and almost fell forward. But luckily there was a sturdy, handsome man in front of me helping me. His body is not giant, just sturdy. I was helped and immediately on hisp. He carried my body in his arms and ran away from the giant. Strangely his good looks couldn''t melt my heart. But he seemed to sympathize with me and I kept rejecting him until suddenly he appeared sharp fangs on the left and right sides of his mouth. It looked like he was angry and would immediately suck my neck. I ran again and ran into a figure who was handsome and charismatic beyond words. But when I wanted to ask what his name was, Draka''s voice suddenly startled me. Aaarrrrrggghh...


    "Mae, you''re still asleep,e on, get up! It''s almost afternoon."


    I stirred from my sleeping position. I rubbed my eyes slowly and I saw the light from the roof shining slightly into my eyes. Apparently, it was already midday outside. I was so deep asleep that I forgot to wake up. It turns out it''s true that I wasn''t dreamingst night. Clearly, now I find Draka appearing before my eyes again and greeting my day earlier than anyone else. Obviously, because there is no one here other than me and Draka.


    This is the first day of my agreement with Draka. I must be ready to go through all the possibilities that will happen today.


    "Mae, are you hungry?"


    "Ummm." I didn''t dare answer because I had finished eatingst night''s food before I went to sleep. I was afraid that Draka would be angry after seeing that I had used up arge stock of food and drinkst night in an instant. "Are you hungry? Answer!"


    "Eee... Of course, I''m hungry."


    "Okay, wait here and I''ll go out for a moment to get food and drink!"


    I didn''t answer a word but the Draka immediately came out leaving its tail behind. After about a few minutes he returned with blood and flesh. I was a little horrified to see it. Of course, the raw meat he brought. Then he put it in front of me in a strange big container.


    "Eat and drink!"


    Hah? I was told to eat raw meat and fresh blood. What do you think I am? I''m an ordinary human being and not a cannibal or a cold-blooded human who eats raw flesh or blood.


    "Eat it! You are part of my life. I also eat and drink that every day."


    Huh, every day? What horror.


    He is able to eat raw meat and fresh blood because he is a dragon snake. But I? I am a human. Besides, what kind of meat is he serving me? Could it be... Oh no! Very ticklish, really disgusting if true.


    I tly refused Draka''s orders. Apparently, Draka was starting to get angry with me.


    "I don''t want to!"


    "Why don''t you want to eat and drink it?"


    "I don''t like it! That''s not my food."


    My tone was a bit annoyed because I felt insulted and humiliated by being told to eat and drink things that I didn''t deserve. "Are you going against my orders?"


    "Of course!" With a loud and arrogant attitude, I half leaned my body forward and lifted my chin, and puffed out my chest. "You''re challenging, aren''t you?"


    I felt scared and my guts started to shrink. Draka spoke like that.


    I took a few steps back. To avoid Draka who kept getting closer to me with a passionate expression of anger, he started to get fed up with my arrogant and arrogant style.


    Draka immediately whipped his tail towards my body until I was thrown. Several times I was whipped by its big and long tail. He was not half-hearted in torturing me and I started to feel that my body had a lot of injuries from bouncing here and there. The whip of its tail was also very fast so that when it flicked against my body it made me feel like I had a lot of sore parts in my body. He didn''t feel guilty about leaving me almost in tatters like this. Now my appearance is starting to look shabby and untidy. I''m like a ruffian who''s been walking the streets for years. There are many defects on my body and scratches on my skin because of the scales which are of course quite sharp.


    I almost gave up on all the torment. But it seems like Draka doesn''t wish death on me. Until he finished his activities of torturing my body with his tail. Draka, who was still angry and had be angry, now left this room and left me alone again.


    Now I''m the only one left with my body prone on my knees. I cried uncontrobly feeling the unbearable pain. I don''t know how long I have to be like this. Am I going to be imprisoned here forever? Will I live forever with that vile and cruel Draka? I have to have a way and alternative for all of this. I have to get out of here as soon as possible and find a way to get out and escape safely from this ce. But how? What should I do? Especially with my current condition like this. I feel like I''m running out of ideas and thoughts now.


    My stomach growled more and more and I felt hunger stabbing down my spine. But there''s no way I can eat what''s in front of me now. Maybe Draka thinks it''s food but I''m not the least bit interested and reluctant to admit that this is food. I feel confused about what to do now. Moreover, my energy started to run out and I almost fainted. I might die in vain in this ce. Hmmm... how stupid I was,st night I wanted to invite Draka to fly to this ce. Even this ce is foreign to me and I would have difficulty finding a way out until I reached the edge of the forestst night. I don''t know where to go if I can get out of this cave room.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, now I''m just thinking to myself with the hunger that is increasingly piercing the walls of my stomach and the feeling of thirst from my throat seems to be slowly suffocating me. I will soon be dehydrated. Is there a miracle for me right now? Who will save me in this lonely ce? I can only surrender to the rest of my time. But I''m still reluctant to eat blood and raw meat which now seems to be a mandatory food in front of me. There really was no other choice but I chose to stay thirsty and hungry.

 Chapter 8

    Lily''s


    POV


    I feel very tired, hungry, and thirsty now. Moreover, I was very thirsty because I had been tortured so cruelly by Draka. But it is impossible and absolutely impossible that I should eat the dish that Draka has prepared in front of me. I have to quickly find a way so that I can find decent food here. I saw there were water droplets on the top of the cave. I tried to get closer and stand under it. I opened my mouth from below and tilted my head upwards, waiting for the dew water seeping from the cave to drip down.


    It tastes very fresh, cooler, and soothing in the throat. I feel like I have a treasure and new ammunition. At least I''m fresher than before. I tried to walk along the road, moving aside so as not to run into Draka if at any time Draka woulde in. But unfortunately, I met Draka again. He saw me walking towards the exit of this cave. His eyes widened as if they were going to pop out and want toe out. I was surprised by his sudden arrival. I feel that soon my age will run out and end in front of him.


    I started to back away, one by one, my feet started to move towards my body, and with a nervous expression, I started to back away. Draka got closer and dragged me inside again. Finally, I returned to the ce where I had been at the start. "Want to try running away, huh?"


    "Em... No! Not really!" I was stumped to answer Draka''s question who cornered me.


    "Hmmm... Don''t try to lie to me. I know you want to run away, right?"


    "No, Draka! I just need fresh air. It''s very stuffy here. I feel like I''m going to run out of oxygen because of theck of venttion in this room."


    "Okay,e on,e on, climb on my tail and follow my body. I will take me outside into the wild for a moment to enjoy the fresh air from the leaves of the trees outside this cave."


    "Okay." I immediately climbed onto the Draka chord with great difficulty. I climbed and I felt that this was my chance to escape when I was outside this room. I hope there will be a moment when Draka will let his guard downter. I am waiting for that glorious moment and I will immediately take advantage of it to be free from Draka''s shackles. Just the first day I was with him I was already suffering like this, especially on the second and third days. I think he will never let me go on the fourth day. So I decided to n my escape earlier so that I wouldn''t get further caught in Draka''s magic rope.


    Now I''m on Draka''s tail. I sat not too far away because I was worried that I would just fall off when Draka started to move. I tried to work up the courage to interact while on Draka''s tail. I started asking about Draka and his life now. "Do you live here alone? Or did someone apany you beforehand?"


    I asked curiously because sincest night I had never seen any signs of life other than just Draka here.


    "Later you will find out yourself. Stop asking about me about things you don''t need to know!"


    Draka seemed very curt and tough. He seemed quite cold and didn''t care about my questions, which he thought were just trivial things that weren''t worth asking. I fell silent again and took a deep breath. Hope to get out of this room soon. It felt like the hallway we were walking through was quite far if I had to walk alone. Maybe because Draka is a giant dragon snake, he can quickly enter and leave this cave room. Meanwhile, if I had tried to get out of there, I would have spent a lot of time walking and sometimes hiding because Draka mighte in while I was trying to escape. Luckily Draka came quickly and I had an excuse to get out of here. Fortunately, he was willing to grant my request. Maybe he doesn''t want me to die now.


    If I stay inside for too long and without adequate venttion, I could die in a ce where oxygen runs out in this room. The road leading out was first beautiful then ordinary and now a rather extreme apparition. I saw that the further I got here, the further I went out, the appearance of the cave walls became increasingly disgusting and terrifying. Apart from moss on the walls of the cave and several small bats hanging on the roof, there are also other unpleasant sightings. It was like there was a river filled with red and yellow liquid that had a very unpleasant smell.


    I feel like it''s like a flow of blood and pus. But who knows whose blood and pus clearly flowed quite a lot to form a parid? On the edges of the cave walls, there are also green and ck slimes that are disgusting, like entering the halls of hell when heading towards the exit gate of this cave. No wonder no one dared to enter here except Draka. No wonder this ce has never been touched by humans. Apparently, when you first entered this room you were greeted with a very bad and quite scary appearance. But the more you go inside, there are lots of luxurious treasures, and the appearance of the room, which I think is very beautiful, even though it still seems natural, blends with pure nature.


    Now we only had one more turn to get outside. I saw the light from outside starting to be clearer. The road leading out was quite winding and winding so that every once in a while I almost fell off and was left behind when Draka''s tail started wagging left and right.


    "We''ll be outside in a moment, don''t fall asleep. Get up!"


    "I''m not asleep."


    "Then why have you been quiet and not talking much all this time?"


    "I''m just a little tired from you just torturing me like that."


    I started to dare to express myself in front of Draka.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s because you disobeyed me. You had to taste the bitterness of torture when you dared to fight me. Because I am a businessman in this forest. So you and everyone in the forest must submit to me. Do you understand?" I didn''t want to prolong the problem by saying words that would make Draka angry again and then torture me again. So I agreed with what he just said.


    "Yeah, I understand."


    "Good, okay, now we have arrived. My head is already in front of the cave door."


    So I can imagine how big and long it turned out to be. Last night I was less observant about that.

 Chapter 9

    Lily''s POV


    Last night all I saw was his face with fangs and horns, glowing red eyes, and smooth, shiny ck scales that were as big as tes.


    The distance between Draka''s tail and head is quite long. When it stretched out and I was at the back with its head at the exit of the cave, I think I could estimate that it was approximately eleven square meters long with a diameter of approximately eight square meters. I think this cave room is wide and long enough to amodate Draka''s giant body. In fact, there is still space when he enters and moves inside. This means that the size of this cave is veryrge, approximately four times the size of Draka''s body.


    But it''s strange why Draka can hear my small voice even though I''m at the very end of his body. While the head is at the other end. If I could hear his voice because he was a giant whose voice boomed everywhere. But if he heard my voice with my small stature, it felt a little strange and very ironic. I don''t know, I don''t understand the concept. Obviously, I wanted to immediately breathe fresh air and escape from the hands of this sadistic and cruel Draka. When I got outside, it turned out that I was now in the middle of a wilderness with steep cliffs. Far from the crowds and close to silence. If I scream, the echo wille back many times, full of vibrations and rhyme. Ssssstttt argh.


    Draka''s hissing voice sounded loud in my ears. His furious voice also resonated more and was difficult for my eardrums to resist. "It''s here,e down!"


    I tried to get off its high tail. Half-roll your body like ying on a slide. My body almost rolled further but I was able to brake quickly. "Aw."


    "Are you okay, Mae?"


    "N... No! I''m okay Draka. Calm down! I just slipped a little just now."


    "Yes, I hope you''re okay and don''t have any wounds on your body."


    It''s ironic, sometimes Draka seems like a wild and cruel figure. But on the other hand, he really cares about me and has a lot of anxiety about me. I wonder, what does Draka really want from me? Sometimes he was very kind to me but at other times he cruelly tortured me without mercy and too harshly. He even had the heart to cause a wound that I can''t forget. I''m worried that at any time he will do something worse to me.


    "Draka?"


    "Yes?"


    "Em... may I ask?"


    "Ask whatever you like, just don''t ask about things I don''t need to answer."


    What does Draka mean by not having to answer? I really didn''t understand at all. What does he not want to reveal to me? What is he trying to keep a secret from me?


    "Why are you so nice to me Draka?"


    Draka was silent for a moment as if he was reluctant to answer at first. But it turns out he also answered my question.


    "There is something valuable about you, Mae and I will never say what that value is."


    I no longer understand what Draka''s words and answers mean. It made me even more curious and confused about things that I really shouldn''t be thinking about. But I want to know what Draka means, there is something valuable inside me. What does Draka think is special about me that makes him defend me so much and not eat me raw? Even though it is very possible that if I continue to be with him at any time he will devour me without mercy. But why didn''t Draka do that and only tortured me when he was disappointed in me with the torture which he immediately stopped again after not too long. Why is he dragging everything out? What''s behind all this?


    "Come on, Draka, try telling me, then I will fulfill your request."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, right."


    I tried to provoke Draka to say something more than just now. Even though I didn''t think much about it, I said something that could plunge me further into an even darker hole. What if Draka chargester? What would and should I do if Draka made strange requests that were difficult for me toply with? I would die if that just happened. But I couldn''t take back or stretch out the words I had just said. He might be very angry if I correct everything I say. Because he will feel yed by me. For that reason, I try to face everything and don''t know what will happen with the biggest possibilityter.


    "I''ll confirm once again before you regret it, will youply with all my requests if you get more information about you from me?"


    "Eeeee... Sure!" Still hesitant to say that but still brave and steadfast in his previous stance.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I''m serious, Draka."


    "Okay, you are the heirloom that has been hidden all this time."


    "It means?"


    "You are very valuable among all creatures, especially among wolves, vampires, and of course among dragons like me."


    It turns out there are many domains that I didn''t know existed but apparently, they really exist. I just listened to Draka talk about something that concerned me a lot.


    "Perhaps in front of humans, you are no different from humans in general and are not even that special. But among nations other than humans you are the target of all creatures who are fighting over you."


    "Why is that? Even though I feel like I''m ordinary, I don''t have anything strange or special about me, really."


    "That''s what you think, but the light that glows from within me radiates throughout nature and will be visible to other than human eyes."


    "What''s the point of all that?"


    I asked innocently like most teenagers ask. Because I don''t really understand and don''t even understand everything that Draka means. About inheritance, light, and whatever. "There are many uses, functions, and benefits."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "One of them?"


    "One of them can make us live in immortality and immortality. We can even be invulnerable and stay young and beautiful."


    "Huh??? Hahahaha..." I was bouncing aroundughing at all the nonsense that Draka mentioned earlier.


    "Heh, why are youughing at me? Was what I said a joke to you? Do you think I was joking and telling lies?"


    I started to suppress my saliva and forgot that I was dealing with a giant dragon snake which could do something that would make me suffer even more at any time. "No! No! I didn''t mean it like that. But I was just amused to hear that."


    "Amused?"


    Draka''s tone this time sounded like he was going to do something bad to me again.

 Chapter 10

    Lily''s POV


    My heart started pounding and various bad thoughts about Draka kepting to me. I was very scared and worried that he would do something cruel to me again. Because I said the word amused at the response regarding the world and life. I was worried that he might be offended by what I just said. But I spontaneously said that and didn''t mean to insult anyone other than the human race. I don''t look down on Draka in the slightest and about all the rules in his life which in fact seem strange to me. I''ve never encountered something like this before. Because human life in general is not like this. So it''s very strange when I hear that many things like fairy tales happen here in Draka''s life.


    Even meeting him still makes me feel like I''m dreaming in a long sleep. I''m not really sure that I''m in the reality of life that I can now stand on authentically and not imagine or illusion. This is the first time in my life that I have met a strange creature like Draka. I call it strange because it clearly looks far from human appearance or worldly things rted to human nature. In fact, I have never seen an animal like this Draka in my life roaming around and being able to talk and interact directly with me.


    Even though I felt restless and worried, I still dared to convey my in argument to Draka. I hope Draka can understand what I mean and won''t just get angry. I''m very afraid that if I make him angry then I will be in big trouble beyond measure and it will be difficult for me to escape his torment if that really happens. Because remembering the things he did to me when he tortured me made me very overwhelmed and unable to move at all. His strength is quiterge and difficult for me topete with. Meanwhile, he always releases things that I don''t expect, like shining energy from his eyes or other things that make me confused about what to do to avoid it.


    "Yes, amused, amused because in the human world, it''s just an imagination. But it turns out that in a world other than the human world it''s true. I feel like I''m entering a dimension like a fairy tale and saga. So many impossibilities happened here when I first met with you until this moment you started to tell me everything."


    "Em... Oh, I thought you were making fun of me. Yes... That''s the reality. Gradually you will understand more and more about life in our dimension. Because soon you will be part of us."


    I thought he would be angry but he wasn''t. Maybe because I was very careful in choosing the right diction to say to him. So that he doesn''t make mistakes and misunderstand what I say. So I was very clever in arranging sentences to make it seem more polite and not to corner Draka.


    "Do you feel refreshed now that I took you out of the cave?"


    "Of course."


    "Are you happy?"


    "Of course."


    "It''s good if you''re happy. I hope you no longer feel hot andck oxygen. Because soon I''ll take you back to the cave."


    "Why so long?"


    "How long do you want to be out here?"


    "Yes... give me more time to find freshness in this open nature."


    "Okay, but watch out if you do something I don''t like."


    "Tell me about things you don''t like that I shouldn''t do!"


    "You must not run away or run away from me, you must not be far from me and you must not be close to other nations apart from the leader Alfha of the wolf nation and me." "Huh, leader of the Wolf Nation Alfha?"


    "Yes, it''s Ethan." "Ethan?"


    Who else is Ethan? And what is the leader of the Wolf Nation Alpha? I was really driven crazy and wondering about everything that was happening. Why should I have contact with such creatures? What will I get when I merge my life with theirs?


    "Yes, Ethan, he is my executioner. I have trusted him for a long time. In fact, I have trusted him in looking after you and being your caretaker since you were little until now."


    I furrowed my forehead as a sign that I didn''t understand the meaning of all this.


    Is Ethan the same as Draka? Sometimes cruel but also sometimes gentle? Is Ethan such an evil wolf that he can be trusted by a giant dragon-like Draka? My mind keeps wondering about Ethan and where he is now.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially when Draka mentioned that he was his confidant who was assigned to look after me and pay attention to me from when I was little until now. But I never once saw Ethan in my life. Is Draka bragging and trying to give me a fictional story? Did he lie to me so that I would trust him more and make him curious so I would continue to pursue and stay with him? Is this Draka''s way of politics so that I be a permanent devotee of him? I don''t know what Draka meant by saying that. Clearly, my thoughts drifted to the figure and appearance of Draka that I had carved into my mind.


    "Where is he now? Is he near us now?"


    "Of course, he wille to you at any time if needed. But don''t be afraid when you meet him. I ordered him to always protect you. I don''t want you to be taken by another creature."


    Apparently, Draka is that possessive of me. What are Draka''s true intentions for me? Is it just exploitation or does he really want to give me real protection?


    Maybe one day I can meet Ethan and get the truth I''ve been looking for. I think that Ethan is now the key source regarding my father''s sudden and mysterious death. Because if I just rely on Draka to provide me withplete information then I will spend a lot of wasted time with him. He only slowed me down in the process of finding the truth regarding my father''s death.


    It would only be a waste of time if I lingered with Draka. Maybe after this, I will meet Ethan soon. I hope Ethan isn''t like Draka who likes wasting time. I don''t like the way Draka and his politics keep holding me back. Anyway, I have to find a way to escape from Draka. But how? I wasn''t even given the chance to be away from him at all. Meanwhile, when he left me alone, I was kept in an isted ce far from outside life. But I''m sure, there will definitely be an opportunity that I can use to escape from Draka''s shackles. I don''t want to live with him here for long.

 Chapter 11

    Lily''s POVThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from the unpleasant and pungent fishy smell, I am also fed up with Draka''s overprotective and careless attitude. Even though I had only lived side by side with him for one night, I couldn''t feel at home anymore and wanted to be away from him immediately. I don''t like living with Draka.


    Wait! I remembered what Draka had just said. This really doesn''t make sense. The alpha leader of the wolf nation is under the direction of the dragon snake. Are wolves subordinates to dragons? Ahh... I''m getting more and more confused if I have to think about things that aren''t worth thinking about. Just a waste of time. Now the most important thing is that I can escape from Draka and return to search for the truth about the causes and consequences of my father''s death. So that for the rest of my life, I don''t feel like I''m being chased by questions and excessive curiosity.


    "That''s it, it''s been too long."


    "But, Draka?"


    "No buts and immediately climb to the end of my tail. I will take you back to the cave."


    Hearing this was truly terrifying. But there is no other choice but to follow the rules first. I''m sure that when he''s off guard and I''m in the cave I''ll be able to escape without his knowledge. There are still two nights left for me to fulfill my promise. Maybe he will reveal everything I want to know regarding my father''s death.


    "Okay."


    I immediately approached its tail and started climbing. I feel like I''m wasting my energy on useless things like this. But I''m sure I can reach an answer to the truth as soon as possible. I don''t want to wait too long for the investigation process carried out by the Reynolds police or wait for the autopsy results from the hospital. Fingerprints could be found in the process of tracing the father''s death. But that takes too long to process. If there is, there is also concern that there is engineering involved. Because people who have evil intentions will be arbitrary in doing things. For this reason, it is better for me to look for sources of information that I can find in a short time.


    Finally, I had reached the top of Draka''s tail. I hugged the scales tightly even though the smell was very strong. Because I''m afraid of falling or slipping. I was forced to follow Draka''s movements again. I hope there will be a miracle waiting ahead. I just hope that the Ethan that Draka talked about appears soon.


    We walked down the hall of this long cave. Hoping to soon be able to pass through the streets which I think are unpleasant to look at and the smell that is uniquely strong here. I couldn''t bear to kiss him anymore and I even closed my eyes so I wouldn''t feel disgusted, so I closed my eyes so I wouldn''t imagine when I was going to eat.


    After a few minutes, we were able to pass the rotten road and were now almost approaching the ce where Draka kept mest night. Just a little more walking before we arrived.


    We arrived at the ce that I used as my bedroomst night. I found it was still the same because maybe this ce was not visited at all by anyone except me and Draka. I hope I will be able to get out of here when Draka leaves me after this. I was immediately invited to slide down from his tail. As usual, my method is to not expend too much energy. I half-rolled my body. Of course, with control to be able to break the body when it is about to fall underground. Even though the scales are smooth, the edges are not sharp. So I don''t get hurt in the slightest when I have to hang asionally on the tip of its scales.


    Finally, I stepped on the ground safe and sound.


    I braked my body and finally, Inded too.


    Before Draka finally left me, I asked him something.


    "Hey, Draka, are you going to leave me alone here again? In this ce?"


    "Of course."


    There was silence then Draka started asking me back.


    "So what?" His expression was full of question marks at me and at my question, he thought he might be suspicious.


    "No, I''m just asking. Em... How long will you be out?"


    "Not necessarily, I can go for a while or a long time depending on how busy I am outside."


    I hope Draka is very busy and made as busy as possible out there. So it took a long time for him toe back here and forget about my existence. So that I can escape and escape from this ce as soon as possible in a calm and not too hasty state.


    "Do you really have other things to do besides taking care of me?"


    "Yes, of course, you think I''m an unemployed creature who only cares about taking care of you?"


    It seemed like Draka was starting to get irritated. I had to look for safety by saying words that could make things melt again so as not to trigger Draka''s anger.


    "Okay, I know you are a very powerful being and have extraordinary potential."


    "Hahaha... Obviously, that''s me."


    Arrogantly and full of self-confidence, he agreed to my words.


    There was silence after theughter finished.


    "Em... Oh, wait!"


    I was surprised when suddenly Draka would say something as if he was starting to realize something that he felt I had been keeping a big secret from behind my question earlier.


    "Why?" I asked in a slightly trembling tone because honestly, I was afraid that Draka would suspect me.


    "Why are you asking me that?" He asked in a suspicious tone and used me of doing something he didn''t like, namely leaving and running away from here, leaving him without saying goodbye. "Yeah no, I''m just lonely."


    Luckily I was able to dodge quickly so Draka didn''t get angry and started to calm down.


    "Oh, I guess what''s wrong, okay then I won''t be out of here for long."


    Oh, what a shame, I want to p my own forehead. What has happened? I don''t mean that. Why does Draka seem to feel needed by me? Hmmmm... How is this? What should I do so that Draka doesn''t misunderstand what I just said? I felt suffocated by my own tricks. I feel trapped by my own words. Ouch... I don''t know, time will defend me. I hope he will forget what I just said and forget our current conversation. I hope so and there is a miracle waiting for me ahead after this. "Okay, Mae, be fine here and I will go out for a moment to carry out my other duties. I hope I can trust you and not disappoint me, Mae. I don''t want to be disappointed by you again. I hope you can remember my message and not do anything wrong. worse than staying here until it''s time for me toeter."

 Chapter 12

    Lily''s POV


    I had no other choice when Draka told me not to betray. So I can only respond with a response confirming his words. So as not to cause longer problems and coachman debates.


    "Yes, Draka," I responded by smiling sweetly, hoping he would be impressed with me and start to trust me. So he will give all his trust to me and free me to do anything. So I have more freedom to act as I please. Even for matters of time, I hope Draka will give me space. So that I have time to escape from here. Without having to feel pressured by time itself.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll leave you soon. I hope you''re fine here, Mae, until Ie back."


    "Yes Draka, I''ll be fine looking after myself here. Calm down and see youter."


    Draka then started to turn around, turning his back to me, and started walking along the path of the cave hall. I felt very relieved when he left me alone. At least I am less rigid and more free to act and do whatever I please. "Huh, the damn dragon is finally gone."


    I took a deep breath and let it out, indicating that I felt relieved after Draka left me.


    I started to lie down for a moment hoping that nothing would disturb me. I thought that nothing here would bother me apart from the sunlight ring from the roof of this cave. asionally there are water droplets that seep from the top wall of this cave. I hope no other creatures bother me. For a moment I wanted to feelfortable sleeping and pamper myself first. While Draka isn''t here. I''m going to be annoyed if Draka is here, he''s always bossing me around and ordering and controlling me as he pleases.


    I started to feel my eyes really drooping and my tired body from climbing and descending from Draka''s tail made my energy quite drained and finally sent me into afortable sleeping position. I''m asleep now. In my sleep, I remember I was sleeping. Then I felt my fathere over to me and hug me. Then he revealed something about Draka to me.


    "Lily."


    My father''s voice gently greeted me. I felt shocked and couldn''t believe that my father hade to me. As far as I remember, my father had died and I clearly saw his lifeless body a few days ago. I looked at my father and watched him, I looked at my father from head to toe. But father didn''t even step on the ground and I was amazed by this appearance. I thought this was indeed my father''s spirit who deliberately approached me when I was almost asleep and in a rickety, semi-conscious condition.


    "Dad." My voice trembled, unable to hold back the tears that wanted toe out of my eyes. My heart trembled and I felt like I really wanted my father toe back to life. In circumstances like this, all I need is my father. Dad is the only person I trust in this world. My father has also been with me since I was a baby. I didn''t expect that my father would pass away earlier than me. I really felt an endless feeling of confusion. I feel the aroma of deep wounds now and it is increasingly suffocating me and without realizing it, tears are starting to drip down the corners of my left and right eyes.


    I felt like I wanted to scream as loud as I could to say it


    "DAD DON''T GO, STAY HERE WITH ME!!!! ACCOMPANY ME DAD!!!!"


    There was a feeling of fear that my father would soon leave me for the second time.


    Then my father started telling me to stay away from Draka.


    "Lily, stay away from Draka! He is a cunning and cruel dragon."


    Huh? I don''t understand what father said just now, but I clearly understand and understand that Draka is a cruel figure and full of drama and intrigue. But I mean I don''t understand why my father forbids me from being close to Draka. Do you really know Draka? Or is it true what Draka saidst night? Is your father involved in many things and entangled in a pact with Draka? I guessed and started asking my father.


    "Why, Dad? Why did you tell me to stay away from Draka? Do you know Draka?"


    "Yeah... Stay away from him, he''s a very evil figure. He can harm me more than you think Ly."


    "Since when do you know Draka?"


    Before my father could answer my question, suddenly my father turned into a werewolf and started to fade and then disappeared somewhere. As if being swallowed by the earth, my father was absorbed by the surrounding atmosphere. My eyes widened and I was shocked to see this unusual appearance. Mixed with sadness and curiosity, I screamed and shouted as loud as I could without caring about anything now.


    "Dad."


    Instantly I woke up from my sleep and started to raise my body spontaneously while still leaving a voice calling out the word father. Then I realized that tears were streaming down my cheeks. I had time to daydream and then continued crying and sobbing, feelingpletely devastated by losing my father again. When I wanted to know more about Draka, my father changed and disappeared. So it makes me feel even more curious about who Draka really is. And what''s the connection with my father? So since when did they know each other?


    Immediately I was startled by the sound of a bat flying over the roof of the cave.


    "Ah damn, it''s a bat."


    I stopped crying about things rted to my father. Because he was starting to get distracted by the activity of a bat that had been going back and forth on the roof of this cave. I was annoyed because his voice clearly disturbed my peace. Even though I want to be alone, why suddenly a bat can enter this cave? Where did this bate from? It''s just really annoying. I started carrying pebbles around me and knocked over the bat that was now hanging from the cave right above my head. "Hey go!!!"


    I punched him while shouting orders for the bat to get out of there. I don''t want any of those bats. I want to be alone here. It''s morefortable to be alone, especially now that Draka isn''t around. But the recklessness became more and more impudent and continued to circle around my head, approximately two inches the size of my hand. I got even more furious and started to change positions but the bat continued to follow my movements. "Get out of the way, ugly!!!"


    I grumbled to myself as if I thought that the bat would understand what I meant and thenguage I said. Of course, while indicating for him to get out of here.


    I pushed him away several times but he still stubbornly insisted on bothering me. Until I ran to the wall of the cave and started hiding at the edge of the cave.

 Chapter 13

    Lily''s POV


    I started hiding in the walls of the cave around here. Hoping that the bat would go away or move somewhere and no longer bother me. I think that my method is right and of course effective. Finally, I managed to make the bat fly to another ce. I started toe out of my hiding ce.


    My stomach is starting to growl but I don''t know what to eat now. I see there is nothing here that can be used as food. I just resigned myself to holding back the hunger in my stomach. I can only wait for Draka toe and ovee my hunger. Because it''s impossible for me to look for food outside this cave. It''s a long way to go and I won''t be strong, I might even die in the middle of the road because I''m so hungry, thirsty, and tired of walking. I saw the rays of the sun starting to set and it seemed like it was starting to get evening. I can only see the change of night and day from the roof of this cave. Because there are gaps in the cave that are cracked and have a few holes. I''m just resigned to waiting for tomorrow to arrive. Maybe on the third day, I will be free. I mean, I will be released by Draka into the wild and there will be no more agreements after this. Indeed, this creature is really damn and annoying. If I didn''t need a lot of important information regarding the mystery of the tragedy of my father''s sudden death, then I wouldn''t have made a ridiculous agreement with the snake people. Just wasting my time. But I''m also curious and perhaps from Draka, I will get a lot of information regarding my father''s death. I hope so and on the third day tomorrow, everything will start to reveal itself. I hope that Draka will not betray me and will be willing to convey the truth of everything clearly without anything being covered up or fabricated by him.


    The night seemed to be gettingte, I was still walking around all this time with a feeling of hunger that was increasingly rebelling in my stomach. I held my stomach with my own hands. I ripped open my stomach hoping the hunger would subside a little. But still, the hunger is there. I wanted to cry out loud but I also saved the rest of my energy so that I wouldn''t be overwhelmed when I met Draka.


    OK, I''m going to sleep. Who knows, by sleeping, this feeling of hunger will disappear or at least be reduced. I started lying down on my side, then to the right, then to the left, then on my back, then on my stomach, and I tried all the positions to fall asleep. But it''s hard, I can''t sleep because I feel so hungry. This feeling of hunger makes it difficult for me to sleep and it feels even worse. Until I found out it was morning. It turns out that I can also fall asleep soundly after being immersed in a silent night for a long time.


    Last night I heard a wolf roar. In fact, it''s not just one, it seems like there are lots of wolves around here. I think Ethan is not far from here. I hope he wille to see me or that Draka will send him to look after me.


    I thought sleeping all night would eliminate hunger or at least reduce the feeling of hunger in my stomach. But still, the hunger is there. Even my stomach wouldn''t stop gurgling like musicing out of a broken radio.


    I touched my stomach with the palm of my hand and then rubbed it slowly. Gradually there was a miracle. Sure enough, the miracle I expected came before my eyes. When I turned my gaze to another corner, I saw a piece of delicious food that made it difficult for my eyes to blink. The food storage area is nowpletely filled again. I immediately ran without much ado and immediately touched the food that was avable there.


    Yummy, I think this is the most delicious food I''ve ever had. Because I am very, very hungry. I''ve never felt this hungry in my entire life.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    While he was eating, a scary dragon suddenly appeared. But not Draka, even this giant dragon snake is scarier than Draka. It seems that the dragon snake that is now approaching me is a female dragon snake. The thing is, I saw that she was wearing essories like essories that are often worn by women in general. He ate a beautiful crown and rings around his body. Maybe it''s the neck, but I can''t differentiate between the neck and the body. I think it''s the same size, almost the same except that the part that forms the tail is smaller and conical. The essories she used were made of gold with sparkling pearl ents that radiated twinkling light that dazzled my eyes.


    The most terrible thing is that it has nine heads. It is a species of giant dragon snake, the Hydra Lerna type. This means a giant dragon snake that has more than one head. I''m even confused about whether the nine heads have different thoughts or do I mean to have different personalities. I started to worry after all eighteen eyes attacked me, aiming at me with sharp gazes. I''m worried he''ll harm me with his eyes or his tail or his head or whatever the scary possibility is. "Hey human, who are you? What''s going on here?" A head of the nine heads asked me.


    "Yeah, why are you in this istion ce?" The other heads also asked.


    The other heads looked at me suspiciously. As if I were a criminal andmitted a crime. So they cornered me with their eyes that looked at me with disapproval.


    "Wait! Wait! Let him answer first. He seems to be able to talk like us."


    One of the nine heads started to sympathize with me. So now I feel like I''m not alone anymore. Because earlier I felt like I was alone and would be attacked by the nine heads of the giant Hydra Lerna dragon in front of me. "Who are you?"


    One head leading the other heads asked me again. Asking about my identity and why I came here. It seems that this ce is very difficult for humans to reach. Maybe I''m the first human to enter here. So they looked at me in surprise and full of questions about why I was able to get here. In fact, it is very difficult to get here without the help of creatures other than humans. There must be help from those who have superpowers to get to this ce.


    I answered carefully and started to dare to speak up after stopping my eating activities.


    "Aaaa... I... Lily Mae."

 Chapter 14

    Lily''s POV


    They continued to interrogate me, I mean the nine heads of the dragon whose names I didn''t know one by one. I started to get overwhelmed by their questions because they wouldn''t stop attacking me with questions. Even myself, there were


    nine of them at once.


    "Why are you here? I mean how did you get here? How?"


    "Yeah, why did you get here? Who brought you here?"


    "Since when are you here?"


    "What is your purpose here now?"


    "Do you want anything from here?"


    Question after question was thrown at me and I didn''t have time to answer them one by one. They kept attacking me with questions without giving me a chance to answer and talk and exin why I was here, when, and by whom I was brought to this isted ce.


    One of their heads tried to remind me to stop asking first and let me answer their questions one by one. So that everything is clear and can be answered without missing anything.


    "Hey, that''s it! That''s it! Let him talk first, give him a chance to say something and answer our questions."


    "Okay." In unison, they agreed.


    "Okay, answer Lily our questions one by one."


    "I was taken by a giant male dragon snake."


    "Who do you mean??? My husband?"


    "Huh, husband?" I was shocked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Is this giant nine-headed dragon snake Draka''s wife? I haven''t had time to talk at length. It''s only been one sentence but they have started asking about other things. It makes me dizzy and overwhelmed in answering their endless questions. "That''s right, he is my husband. Because in this forest there are only ten dragon snakes of our species living. There are none other than us." "Ten???"


    "Yes, ten, that is, there are nine of us and our only husband is Draka."


    "Is it true that Draka is your husband?"


    "Yes, of course, he has been our partner for a long time. He has one wife with nine heads, that''s us Drupadita, namely Dera, Rosa, U, Penta, Arsya, Dinta, Irka, Tetra, and Ardina. We are ninth in abbreviation. We are the Hydra Lerna type, namely a giant dragon snake with more than one head."


    I just watched one of them exin and introduce themselves.


    "We are the consorts of a king named Draka. In this forest, Draka rules all creatures. Even the leader Alfha of the wolf nation is part of his subordinates. They are subject to our husband."


    Hearing the words leader Alpha of the wolf nation, I immediately thought of Ethan. Where is he now? Will I soon meet him here or somewhere else at a different time? Soon or even a long time before I meet Ethan? I''m waiting for his figure toe to me or pass me directly. Then I will immediately dig up information from him.


    I think from the nine heads of this giant dragon snake I won''t get much information regarding my father''s death. Because they don''t know anything about the reason I''m here and the reason why Draka brought me here. It seems like Draka didn''t tell his nine wives much about me.


    I just listened to them talking again and they didn''t stop talking. Apparently, they are very happy and like to talk without paying attention to whether the person they are talking to is responsive or not. They are too selfish to just want to be heard. They dominate in speaking and are difficult to interrupt.


    "Wait! Why did Draka bring you here?" Dera asked me in a slightly curt tone.


    "Yes, of course, he is a potential ve for Draka. That means he is our ve who we canmand anytime and anywhere." Irka said.


    I felt like I was struck by thunder and lightning when they said that. Ahhhh no! My history garden. Before I had time to escape from the authoritarian Draka, now I will be colonized by his wife. Even directly by nine heads at once. Ouch!!! I''m dead. If this is the case, then when will I be able to escape from here and be as free as before, able to live freely as I, please? I''m sick of living here even though it''s only been three days. But I hope that on the third day, Draka will immediately let me go and not care about Drupadita''s chatter about wanting to make me his eternal ve.


    No! I don''t want to stay here any longer, especially if I have to be ordered by them. Even in talking, they dominate, let alone inmanding, my head will definitely explode because I''m so dizzy to amodate and carry out their orders that I feel there will be no end to it. I think they are female dragon snakes who want too much and are too spoiled. I''m worried that Draka will agree to their request for me to be his ve for life.


    I want to cry and screammenting my unfortunate fate now. After being left behind by my father''s death, I now live in an isted forest and was colonized by nations other than humans. It''s really unfortunate and who knows how long this willst. I hope a miracle wille to pick me up. So that I don''t be the object of their ridicule anymore. Obviously, I don''t like being made fun of like this. I want to be as free as possible from here. Without having to meet them again in my next life. I don''t want to meet Draka and Drupadita again.


    I want to get out of here. I hope someone can help and help me get out of this ce. I feel like my life is about to end if things continue like this. I can''t continue living here, I really have to continue living my life with meaning. I am still young and have many hopes for my future. So there''s no way I should be willing to spend my time staying here for the rest of my life under the care of this giant dragon snake who has no conscience.


    Yes, I have to get out, I have to think about how to escape their shackles. Before I run out and have nothing left. Where is Draka too? I wanted to collect his promise but he didn''te. I actually feel stupid this time. In fact, I was trapped in a meeting with Drupadita who was now in front of me. I had to quicklye up with a way to get them all to let their guard down against me. Then I can escape and escape from them as quickly as possible without their knowledge. Even though Draka isn''t here either. So I''m free to do anything if Draka isn''t there. I hope Draka will buy his time toe to this ce. So that I can take action to get out of this ce. Anyway, I can''t bete, before things get worse.

 Chapter 15

    Lily''s POV


    Before things get worse, I have to act immediately in the not-too-distant future. I only have this one chance. I have to take advantage of my time now. Before it''s toote. "Okay Lily, now you massage my whole body. I feel very sore after walking all day from the edge of the forest to get here." "Yeah, it''s really sore."


    "It really hurts"


    Oh, what else is this? Should I massage this giant dragon snake? Should I massage all of his long andrge needs? They''re giants and I''m normal-sized, how can I do all that? I would be very tired and my energy would be drained if I did that. Hmm... this is really crazy and ridiculous.


    "Should I massage your entire body from top to tail?" I asked very innocently.


    "Yes of course."


    "Come on, what are you waiting for?"


    "Yes, I''m very tired and want to get a massage immediately so my body will feel fresh again."


    "Yes, hurry Lily."


    They told me to do whatever they wanted and as much as they wanted not to think about my body being smaller than theirs. They really don''t pay attention to the existing logic. Makes me very angry and annoyed. But I had to do it because I was worried that if I refused it would be the end of my history. Moreover, there are nine of them. Never mind, I will be targeted by those nine annoying heads.


    "Hey, wait, Lily Mae is just a small creature. I think her abilities are verycking and weak. If she had to massage our entire bodies then she would die of exhaustion and thirst."


    "I don''t care, Ardina."


    "I don''t care either."


    "Me too."


    "Especially me."


    "What about you Dera? You are the one leading us. So the decision is yours. Say it now!" Ardina asked Dera.


    "Yes, of course, Dera will agree with arge number of votes," U said.


    "Em..." Dera tried to think about making a mutually eptable decision.


    Everyone is waiting for the decision to be issued and determined by their eight Dera leaders.


    "Eemmmmm..." Dera thought for a long time, making everyone wait for the answer that would soone out of Dera''s mouth.


    "Come on Dera, don''t make us wait too long."


    "That''s right, Dera."


    "Quick Dera, say your decision!"


    "I''m waiting for your answer, Dera."


    Everyone was noisy, pressuring Dera to immediately speak up.


    "Em... OK, I''ll make a decision about Lily. I mean about what she should do and what she shouldn''t do."


    I felt nervous and confused when Dera spoke like that. I''m waiting for good things toe my way. Hopefully, Dera''s decision will not burden me. I hope Dera understands that I''m just a small creature and don''t have much energy to massage their entire bodies. I could die fromck of oxygenter if I do all that.


    "I''m not allowing Lily Mae to massage our entire bodies." "Ahhhhhhh...."


    Everyone was disappointed except Ardina. Everyone was disappointed with Dera''s decision. But I''m actually happy with her decision. She made me feel like I had won by one point, superior to those who wanted to arbitrarily colonize me. "Ardina, are you happy?" Arsya asked Ardina sarcastically.


    "Of course Ardina is happy."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Ardina is clearly happy because she seeded in inciting Dera."


    Everyone med Ardina for Dera''s decision.


    "Now Ardina wants to be a hero for Lily Mae," Penta said, touching the other''s head.


    "Yes Ardina, you are too weak for humans."


    "Yes, you are lowering our honor and dignity."


    "Yes, you are bringing down the authority of the dragon snake nation."


    "Basically, Ardina must be punished," Rosa asked.


    Suddenly Dera spoke again and opened his voice.


    "Hey hey hey... Why are you guys fighting and ming each other? Wait a minute! I haven''t finished talking. I haven''t finished making a decision."


    Instantly everyone fell silent and the atmosphere that had been arguing now became silent when Dera spoke. Apparently, everyone was afraid of Dera as their oldest leader. Meanwhile, Ardina is the youngest among them, meaning thest in line from Drupadita. Ardina is soft-hearted, unlike the others, they are cruel and arbitrary, and evil. Meanwhile, Dera is firm and Ardina is too weak among them.


    I felt my heart beat again, stronger and stronger. My thoughts feel erratic and my feelings are chaotic. Guessing what Dera will say next and what kind of decision he will make. I''m afraid he will decide something bad for me. Even though I was happy earlier when he didn''t allow me to massage their entire bodies. But now I am again made anxious and anxious about the next decision.


    "Are you afraid, Lily?"


    I just nodded and my sweat dripped down with my body half shaking as Dera''s head got closer to mine. I''m afraid that suddenly she will eat me or something that will shock me and ahhhh... No! I don''t want to imagine that bad thing happening to me.


    "Okay, I will immediately make a decision regarding Lily."


    There was silence and everyone fell silent to listen carefully and carefully. Ensure that no one hears wrongly and everything must be heard clearly so as not to trigger and cause confusion among them. They began to listen to the decision that Dera would exin next.


    "So... I won''t allow Lily Mae to massage our entire bodies. But... she will only massage our bodies from the neck to the back."


    "Hmmmm... my tail is sore," Dintained.


    "Yeah, I also want to massage my tail." Tetra added.


    "No! This is a decision. Besides, we can make her die if we massage her whole body. We have plenty of time to order her another time. I don''t want her to die from exhaustion. She has to be our ve forever so let her live more long." Everyone was silent and confirmed what Dera had just exined. That''s true, because if I die then they won''t be able to order me to do their business anymore. I can no longer be enved. At least I''ll eat it and be done with it. "Okay, what you said is true, Dera."


    "Of course."


    "Dera is a good decision-maker."


    "Her decisions are always right and we can ept them gracefully."


    "That''s right, long live Dera."


    Everyone praised Dera, then I could onlyment my unfortunate fate. It really sucks to be here and be colonized by them like this. I feel very unlucky and I regret that I trusted Draka until she brought me to this ce. "Hey Lily, why are you silent? Come on, immediately carry out our orders! Otherwise, you will regret it."


    I immediately climbed on their bodies. Right on the back.

 Chapter 16

    Lily''s


    POV


    First I massaged one back of the nine heads. Then I massaged their necks one by one, which were clearly different. Because they are separated from the neck to the face or head. From back to tail they only have one for nine heads. As for the neck to the top of the head, I find it difficult to differentiate. Meanwhile, I can estimate the back because it is clear that the back is the boundary from the neck to the waist which is starting to get smaller. "Um, that''s delicious, keep going, Lily!"


    They were massaged with my small hands but apparently, they seemed to feelfortable when I massaged them. Even though I don''t have much strength, it''s strange why they can feel the massage of my hands.


    My sweat dripped and the sweat on my body became even wetter. The sweat that was pouring down was difficult for me to control and endure. I feel thirsty and very sore. But I can''t stop massaging them because they will get very angry with me if I stop massaging them even for a moment. Even though I was very tired. I want to rest and lie down and fall asleep soundly. I also started to feel my throat a little dry. I feel thirsty and want to drink fresh water. When I had finished eight heads, I massaged them from the neck to the back. Now it''s the turn of thest head, Ardina. I massaged Drupadita''s name in order. ording to their directions of course. Because if I don''t follow directions and then I take my own methods and decisions then I''m afraid they will not like my methods and decisions. So I waited for instructions as well as regarding the length of time to massage each head. Because when massaging, of course, each head has a different duration. ording to requests and instructions. Each head turns out to be different in nature and character. There are those who are angry, demanding, fickle, cynical, cold and many other characters in them. In fact, some are simple, some are veryplicated and long-winded. But on average they have bad characters in my opinion. Tends to be arrogant, temperamental, and long-winded. Now it''s Ardina''s turn to massage. But something I didn''t expect before. It turned out that Ardina refused to give me a massage. For the reason that she doesn''t really like massages and she''s not that tired and doesn''t feel sore. I think Ardina is lying, she just wants to make me rest immediately. It seems Ardina feels sorry for me and she can''t bear it if I have to massage nine heads at the same time. All the heads initially disagreed with Ardina''s behavior. But when Ardina said she didn''t need a massage, everyone could understand that Ardina didn''t feel the need for a massage. Finally, I started to be allowed to sit down and rest. I started sliding my body over the back of one of them. I slid from top to bottom and arrived at ground level. Ouch... I feel so tired. I almost ran out of energy. It turns out I massaged for quite a long time. What I saw earlier was that it was still daytime because there was a beam of light shining from outside right above the roof of this cave. But now it seems like it''s gettingte. Which means I massaged for a very long time. Obviously, it took a long time because what I was massaging was not an ordinary body but a giant body. I massage not the size of a body like mine but the size of a body that is many times bigger than mine. What an irony, something that is impossible if you think about it logically. But the truth is I can do it. However, just massaging from the neck to the back feels very tiring. Especially if you have to massage all the way down to the chord. I can''t imagine how tired it would be if that really happened to me. Luckily, Ardina was kind enough to convince Dera and the other seven heads with her logic. So I don''t end up massaging their entire body. Luckily there was Ardina among them. So I didn''t suffer that much. I hope Ardina can be the key for me to escape from here as soon as possible.


    It was gettingte, night was looming with the sound of wolves roaring from around here. I felt goosebumps at the sound of the wolf''s roar, especially now that I was only apanied by a giant nine-headed dragon snake. This is my first experience. I felt like I was in a horror movie. Wait! Where did Draka go all day and didn''te to see me here? Has he forgotten my existence? Or did he deliberately forget his promise to me? Did he avoid that promise? The promise he made to me three days ago on a dark night while on the outskirts of this forest at the scene where my father had an ident with his damaged car.


    I still feel tired from the massage earlier. Now all that remains is fatigue mixed with sleepiness. The nine heads one by one began to fall asleep and closed their eyes. Feeling good, maybe because my body wasfortable with the massage earlier. So they also experience excessive sleepiness and finally, they all fall asleep.


    When I was about to close my eyes. Suddenly I heard a voice calling me softly.


    "Lily... Lily..."


    I jolted from my sleep and started to close my eyes.


    "Suuuustt..." she told me not to make a noise.


    I nodded and agreed that I wouldn''t make any noise. "Lily, are you okay?"


    It turned out that Ardina was the one who called me.


    "Yeah, like that." My voice is soft and Ardina''s voice is also slow. Hoping that the other eight heads wouldn''t wake up while Ardina and I were talking. "Do you want to get out of here?"


    "Of course."


    I was beyond happy when Ardina asked me that question. I feel there is hope of being able to escape here. I hope Ardina can help me escape. "How am I going to get out of here?"


    I asked enthusiastically but still at a low volume so that my voice didn''t wake them up.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can exit through the secret door of this cave."


    "Where is the door?"


    "The door is in the middle of this cave. You have to walk half of the way along the way out of this cave. Later in the middle, there is a secret door. You can move to the right side and there is a rope that you can pull slowly and then the door leads out of this cave. will be open there too."


    "What are the signs and characteristics of that ce?"


    "There is a pool of water next to which there is a wild nt hanging. That''s what you have to pull. The hanging nt is a rope as a key to open the secret door to this cave." "Okay, thanks for the hint. Should I go now?"


    I asked Ardina to make sure everything was safe if I had to leave right now.

 Chapter 17

    Lily''s POV


    I asked Ardina for her opinion. Perhaps she knew when was the right time to act immediately and act on this escape mission. Because I''m worried that I''ll face disaster in the future if I make my own decisions. Because I don''t know the terrain in this ce. Meanwhile, Ardina is a figure who has been going back and forth to this ce for a long time and knows what the conditions are like here and Ardina definitely knows what Drupadita and Draka are like basically. So I can''t be careless in starting something.


    I have to ask Ardina for advice so that everything can go ording to n and I can escape from Draka and Drupadita. I don''t want anything to do with them anymore. Too tired if I live among them. Living side by side with evil giants is certainly very tiring and makes life seem more meaningless. Because the days are busy with taking care of theirplicated andplicated lives. I don''t want the rest of my life to be spent taking care of their lives. It really doesn''t benefit me even as little and as little as possible. Anyway, this time I have to get through all of this and find the secret door that Ardina told me about the characteristics and signs.


    After I asked Ardina, she gave me advice which made me much more enthusiastic about doing it. Before everyone wakes up and it''s toote, I have to immediately implement Ardina''s advice.


    "Sure, go now before it''s toote. While they''re asleep and Draka isn''t back here yet."


    I asked Ardina to make sure everything was safe if I had to leave right now.


    I immediately left them before they woke up and found out about my ns and my conversation with Ardina. Before Drakaes back here, I have to get out of this ce first. I have to do it immediately before I regret itter. "Okay Ardina, thank you for everything. I hope you are safe too Ardina and then I will be safe too."


    "Of course Lily, I want you to be safe and live as usual in your normal world, namely the human world. This is not your world Lily."


    "Yes Ardina, I know you are worried and you mean well to me."


    "Yes, hurry up Lily, let''s go right now!"


    "Yes Ardina, goodbye. I will always remember your kindness. I will never forget your gentle heart. You were willing to help me. May goodness always apany you."


    "Yes Lily, goodbye, be careful on the road!" "Okay, Ardina."


    I immediately corrected my position and immediately stepped towards the exit from this cave. I started walking and the more I elerated my steps. Until now I have not seen the figure of Drupadita in front of me. Even his tail was no longer visible. Which means I walked quite a distance too. I kept walking without stopping. Before I was halfway there, I ran into Draka. Or perhaps Drupadita woke up and started looking outside for me. Then I might soon find a secret door to get out of here.


    My legs felt very sore but I didn''t want to stop even for a moment. I want to keep walking until I find the secret door before my eyes. Finally, I arrived at the intended ce. I saw a puddle like a smallke with clear bluish water and in the middle, there were colorful rocks. I looked for the twigs or vines that Ardina meant. I hope I find him around here soon. Ardina said wild nts were creeping around the puddle of water and I had to pull it because it was the rope that was the key to getting out of this ce. I keep looking. I continue to use my eyes to examine where it is. I haven''t found it yet. Finally, the corner of my eye found a nt that was creeping down almost touching the ground. I immediately felt happy. The creeping rope is in the corner over there. I immediately walked over there and approached the rope to pull it down. When I approached him it was almost two steps away. Suddenly I heard a sound that shocked me. I was shocked beyond belief and my heart felt like it was going to fall out right now when I heard that voice. A voice that was familiar to me approached me as if it was very close. Oh, woe! I know that voice. Yes, I know him, that''s Draka''s voice. I''m dead, my history is over. Looks like I will fail my mission. Even though there were only two steps left for me to reach the rope and open the secret door. All my struggles to get here were in vain. Even though the journey was very tiring and I didn''t even stop at all and was determined to get there as quickly as possible. But unfortunately, fate said otherwise. I have to be caught by Draka and soon I will be punished, it seems. I might be tortured again by Draka and Drupadita. Aaargggh...


    His booming voice made the ground I was standing on felt as if an earthquake was happening because it was shaking.


    I took a deep breath to make sure that I was ready to face Draka. I had to quickly think and find an excuse so that Draka wouldn''t be angry with me and wouldn''t suspect that I was going to run away.


    "What are you doing, Mae? What do you want?"


    I turned around, already knowing that Draka was right behind me. Before I was headbutted by him or my body was lifted, I immediately turned towards him.


    "Em... eh Draka, you''re back." I felt out of style and found it difficult to find words other than to greet Draka. I was thinking about giving Draka a logical reason. For this reason, I slowed things down and tried to divert Draka''s attention by making small talk which was clearly useless.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time Draka, why have you only juste back? I''m very hungry and thirsty."


    "I came back while you were still fast asleep. I brought you food and drinks that I kept in the usual ce. Didn''t you see it?"


    "Oh that, yes I saw it."


    "So?"


    I swallowed saliva looking for an answer to a question Draka asked.


    "I saw it but I already ate it all up."


    "Then why are you still hungry and thirsty? Isn''t the food I provided enough for you? After all, it''s just for you."


    I was almost at a loss to answer Draka''s question which seemed to be cornering me even more.


    "Listen to my exnation first, Draka, I''ve eaten it all. But..."


    "But what, Mae?"


    I almost ran out of ideas but luckily I had the inspiration to say more.


    "But after that, I did strenuous activities so my energy drained out instantly and made me hungry and thirsty again, that''s Draka."


    I will use Drupadita''s arrival as an excuse.

 Chapter 18

    Lily''s POV


    Luckily I started to be able to reason. I made Drupadita the reason I got here. So that I don''t get hit by Draka''s anger. So that I can be free from the charge of attempting to escape. "What activity is that? What are you doing when I''m not next to you?"


    "I don''t do much when you''re not next to me. But I only do rice activities which make me almost run out of energy."


    "What activity did you do that almost drained all your energy? Was that activity very hard?"


    "Of course."


    "Try telling me what activity you mean!"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you right now. I was ordered to carry out a giant female dragon snake."


    "Drupadita?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Drupadita. She admitted that she was your wife. Is that true?"


    "Yes, they are my wives. Why are they here?"


    "How would I know, I thought you told him toe here to monitor me."


    "No! I didn''t ask him at all. In fact, I haven''t had the chance to meet him since I met you the day before yesterday. Since when did theye to see you?" "Since this afternoon."


    "Um, it looks like Drupadita was looking for me and instead found you here. Did they talk a lot about you or about me?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course, they keep asking me about many things, including where I am here and about you bringing me here." "Then what did you answer?"


    "I forgot to answer anything because they asked me too many questions."


    "Come on, name one of them. Maybe you remember one of the many questions you answered."


    It seems Draka is starting to be curious about the contents of the conversation between me and his wife. I think he is afraid of one thing from his wife. That''s good, I hope this can be my weapon to y with Draka. Or I''ll do something to them. Yes, that''s right, I''ll try to pit them against each other. So that they experience a period of chaos and finally forget about my existence. So I can easily escape and escape from them. Because they will focus on arguing about their business, I''m actually the one trying to y and spice it all up. Great, that''s a crazy idea that I''m going to do soon. I hope it works ording to my ns and hopes.


    Apparently I have to be cunning and have tactics in dealing with cunning creatures like them. Because for me it''s legal if I lie only for good. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with lying to evil creatures like them. They deserve to be pitted against each other and told lies rather than me having to suffer forever among them. I''d better just screw things up and do it all early. Before they take my life and ruin my life.


    I hope Draka can be taken in by my words. This made Draka angry with Drupadita. Then they will busy themselves with their matters which they are arguing about. Then I will find a way to carry out my mission which was postponed again. "Okay, I''ll remember it again. Maybe I''ll remember then I''ll whisper to you and tell you what they asked and what I answered their questions. As long as there are conditions!"


    "Ahhh, you must be just bragging. I think you just need me to fulfill your conditions. Get on my tail and we''ll go back to where you first stopped."


    "But Draka...."


    I thought Draka would fall for my words. I thought he would easily fall into my traps and pitfalls. Turns out he was smarter than I thought. He apparently knew what I meant. He can read what my intentions are. Hmm... This time I have to be more careful in making tactics. If I slipped even a little then I would be reduced to nothing by Draka.


    "No buts, buts, hurry up and don''t argue!"


    His firm tone made me flinch and immediately obey what he ordered. Because I don''t want to take too big a risk. I was almost caught running away and now I didn''t want to make Draka angry and invite his great and uncontroble anger like before. I just want to be safe first, maybe next time I will be able to escape from Draka and Drupadita''s grasp. This time I just wasn''t lucky and it wasn''t time for me to be free from them. I think in another time not long from today I will easily escape from them. I hope so, I can live freely again.


    "Quick! What are you waiting for?"


    I daydreamed a little and imagined my next fate. I will get great anger from Drupadita the eight. Meanwhile Ardina will feel disappointed because I failed to escape from this ce. But what can I do? This is what is happening now. What can I do if this has to happen now? Anyway, I have to find an excuse to trick Drupadita. So that he doesn''t feel betrayed by me. So that I don''t think anything wrong with them. I have to make them believe my reasons. So that I am not used of running away from them.


    I immediately climbed onto Draka''s tail and rushed to get to the top of his tail. After reaching the top of the tail and climbing for a long time, I immediately grabbed hold of itsrge scales. I half hugged him so I wouldn''t fall when Draka started walking.


    "Are you ready, Mae?"


    "Sure, I''m ready, Draka."


    Draka asked to make sure that I was ready and in a safe position on his tail. Because it seemed like he didn''t want to take the risk of making me fall when I wasn''t ready in my position. For this reason, he ensures that everything is safe andfortable. Apparently Draka didn''t want me to miss anything or even bounce when he walked. Because he only wanted to enve me, not kill me. But I don''t know, I don''t know what the next motive is. It''s clear when I remember he''s after the heirloom inside me. That means there is a possibility that one day he will finish me off and take my life to get the inheritance he is after in me. It seems so, but so far he only wants to make me his ve, maybe.


    Draka started to move and walk. I stick to my firm grip. I didn''t want to risk falling from Draka''s tail. Even when I fell, if I didn''t make a sound, I might have had a chance to escape from him. I think that would be the most logical reason.

 Chapter 19

    Lily''s POV


    When I can escape because being bounced will be an excuse that Draka can eptter. For the reason that I bounced when he walked, it wouldn''t invite anger if I met him again at any time. But I don''t want my body to feel sick. I don''t want to have another bad possibility. If I was thrown off my feet and my whole body was injured then I wouldn''t be able to do anything after that. I will just stay in a slumped position and no one can help me other than myself who is starting to get better. But is it likely that my condition will improve easily if I fall and suffer injuries? So this time I just tried to be safe by continuing to follow Draka''s walking direction until I arrived at my destination safely without the slightest injury. I can''t guarantee that if I fall that I will survive and be able to escape. But if I follow Draka then I will think of another way to escape from him. Even when Ardina was there, I felt she would help me find a way to escape from Draka and Drupadita. OK, I have to join Draka first, maybe for a while I have to be patient. The time wille when I can be free from Draka and Drupadita. Draka walked for a long time and finally we arrived at the ce we were going. I saw Drupadita still fast asleep. Draka then told me to get down andnd from his tail. I did the same thing as before when I tried to get off its tail. I made it to ground level. Of course my sweat was dripping and my breathing was not very stable. It feels like I''ve run a marathon. Even though all this time I was just sitting at the top of Draka''s tail. But because I went up and down until I reached the top of its tail, it made me feel tired. Not to mention, before I met Draka, I had already walked quite a distance, so it wasn''t surprising that I felt very tired.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was still night, it seemed like night time would be over soon. Here there are no objects that can be used as timekeeping devices such as clocks or the like. So I can only see the signs of the chimney on the roof of this cave. That''s my tool for knowing the time. My medium is only from the light above the roof there.


    "Aren''t you sleepy, Mae?"


    "Not really, I''m just tired, Draka."


    "You''d better immediately lie down on that couch. There''s still time for you to sleep. Even though night time will be a while, I think it''s enough for you to rest tonight. Make the best use of your time to sleep and rest. Because tomorrow morning I''ll take you to a ce else. You need a lot of energy for that."


    Huh somewhere else? Instantly I felt hope. I hope that during the process of getting to that ce or when I arrive there will be a chance for me to escape from Draka and Drupadita. "Okay Draka, I''ll sleep and rest soon."


    I just obeyed Draka. It feels like a child who was told to do this just wants to do it. But that''s what I can do now. If I fight or rebel, I could get into big trouble and end up in endless disaster. Because Draka is a cruel figure and doesn''t like being teased. So I just wanted to be safe, especially since it was night. I don''t want any fuss. Then it''s not bad that I have a little time left to sleep and rest. Because it''s true what Draka said, I have to rest so I can get fit again, have energy and have the energy to carry out tomorrow''s activities. I can''t be sluggish andck energy. I have to be enthusiastic and have a lot of energy. So that I can easily make various efforts to escape when Draka and Drupadita are off guard.


    It seems that Draka did not wake Drupadita. It seemed like he would start a debate or build a conversation when morning arrived when Drupadita had woken up from her sleep. OK, I think everything is safe. Draka wouldn''t do anything like that to me. I''d better use my time to sleep and rest.


    I immediately climbed onto the couch at the end there. That''s my bed while I''m here after four nights in this ce. Even though it''s the third day on the fourth night, I don''t dare to ask Draka for my promise. Moreover, it''s night time. I don''t want to create chaos and build up arguments at night. So tomorrow I will fulfill the promise that Draka made to me the first time that night Draka and I started making an agreement.


    I started to lie down after sessfully climbing onto this couch. I don''t want to think long about things. Because all day I feel very tired. I even had time to do hard things and travel long distances. I hope that the little time remaining tonight can be useful for me and can make my body feel fit in the morning when I wake up.


    Hmmm... Draka pays attention too. I actually like Draka''s caring and calcting nature. But on the other hand, I don''t like his overprotective and arbitrary attitude. There is another side that makes me sick of Draka. Especially he was cruel when he did something to make me feel deterred. He''s loud and temperamental, that''s what I don''t like the most. Too dictatorial and willful as he pleases. Then he is also a figure who likes to break promises and beat around the bush, too often makes promises and always has intrigue for politics. There are lots of things I don''t like about him. In other words, I concluded that I didn''t like it. Ibeled him as an evil figure, especially when he cruelly and mercilessly tortured me as he pleased when I felt I had done something wrong ording to his version.


    I started to close my eyes even though I had time to open them and daydream for a moment. But finally I started to lose consciousness and seemed to fall asleep. Until I found out it was morning. I woke up and when I woke up I found that some of Drupadita had woken up and others had not. Apparently several Drupaditas were preening themselves by dressing up in their own style and working together to help each other. Because they only have two hands for nine heads. They preen themselves using the mouths of other heads. Help each other improve ourselves. While their hands are just sitting there, they don''t use them to preen themselves. I thought that method was ineffective but in fact they can.

 Chapter 20

    Lily''s POV


    Dragons are reptiles that only have two arms. So because the position of the hands is almost between the shoulders and the waist, they only have one pair of hands. Because they start to separate from the neck to the head. Meanwhile, from shoulder to tail, they only have one body that is united and rted to each other with the same function.


    Meanwhile, Draka was still asleep in the corner. But it looks like soon Draka will start to wake up. Because I saw him starting to shake his body, a sign that he would soon wake up from his sleep and was waiting for his consciousness to fully gather.


    Finally Draka woke up and all the Drupaditas also woke up.


    "Hey my wife, what were you doing yesterday with Lily Mae?"


    "No, I didn''t do anything other than tell him to massage me, darling."


    "Yeah, we just told him to massage, that''s an easy thing, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah, I don''t think it''s anything serious, just a massage."


    "Yeah, besides, he was able to massage us, he didn''tin at all."


    The Drupaditas argued to get approval and a good response from Draka. I think they are starting to be afraid that Draka will get angry and disagree with what they have done to me. They know better the nature of their respective husbands. So they try to give reasons that their husband can ept. They do whatever they can so that their husbands don''t get angry with them. Draka is very temperamental and everyone knows it. He gets angry more easily even over trivial things. So his wife knows better how to deal with Draka so that Draka doesn''t immediately get angry. Now I also have to learn to manage Draka so he doesn''t get angry at me quickly. I have to y it so he doesn''t get angry too often. "Emmm... no problem."


    All the Drupaditas seemed to breathe a sigh of relief when Draka said there was no problem when they told me to massage them. Maybe even for other things Draka allows me to be told anything by them, it seems like that. It seemed like Draka would say that to his wives. I hope Draka will not burden me and carry out biased acts of favoritism. So I became defensive and defeated by Drupadita. I mean I was oppressed and mercilessly they told me to do whatever they wanted, whatever it was. I hope Draka can be wiser in making decisions regarding me and Drupadita. So that I don''t feel tired often. Because I''m sure that Drupadita, if Draka allows it, will act very carelessly towards me. Of course, that would just happen and make me overwhelmed and feel weak and then I would feel the most disadvantaged by their arbitrary attitude towards me.


    I can''t imagine that if Draka allowed him to do whatever he ordered me to do then I would feel like my life had ended here. My whole life is consumed by their desires which certainly have no limits and never stop. Day and night will be a very bad world for me. Honestly, I hoped that Draka would say something that could save me from being invaded by his wife, namely Drupadita, who had a lot of attitude. I waited for Draka''s next response. I hope good newses out of Draka''s mouth. I hope Draka isn''t wrong in saying something. I hope Draka will side with me and strictly forbid Drupadita from carrying out any orders from me in the future.


    I don''t want to be colonized by Drupadita because being colonized by Draka alone makes me very tired, let alone ten giant dragon snakes at once. I feel like I will never be strong enough and give up on the existing situation. I must as soon as possible get Draka to side with me and ignore or put aside hisplicated andplicated wife. I must be their champion and excel among them. I want to get more attention from Draka as a form of sovereignty that I can receive in my life. I am also a creature who needs independence. If being colonized by Draka is a disaster, then I don''t want to add to the new disaster by being colonized by his wife too. I hope Draka can hear the voice and screams of my heart. Hopefully Draka can understand the little me and my condition, which is far from them. Because I''m just a creature of normal size while they are giants. So I would be very overwhelmed if I had to always obey what they told me to do. Because it is clear that their orders will rte to big things that are difficult for me to do. My body doesn''t have much strength to do big things like them. Because my body has aparison that is many times greater than theirs. I can''t fulfill all their requests. If that happens then I will be very thin and over time I will die ugly and ridiculous. I would die in vain if I were to be invaded by ten giant dragon snakes at once. I don''t want to die in vain. I want to find the truth that I''ve been looking fortely. Namely about the truth about the tragedy of my father''s death which is still a mystery to this day. I want everything to be clear and not leave big, longsting question marks in my life and leave full attention and curiosity in my mind for the rest of my life going forward.


    "You are free to order Lily Mae. But with a note..."


    "What''s that?"


    "You are free to order him but it must be based on my permission. No more and no less."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay dear, we will obey all your orders, my husband."


    "Of course you have to, because I think your actions yesterday were very dangerous. Your actions yesterday endangered Lily Mae''s safety and health. You didn''t ask for my permission and just took a stand. I don''t like that." "Oh my husband, forgive us, we didn''t mean it like that. We didn''t intend to break your rules. But I thought he was just a ve that we could order at any time." "Yes, it''s true that he is our ve now, even for the rest of his life."


    Hearing all that, I felt like I had been struck by lightning. I feel this is an impossibility that is happening in my life. I can''t imagine if this really hit my life in this short time. I felt like I was having a very long, bad dream. So it made my chest feel tight when I heard Draka''s words about me and his wife. I feel like a lifetime is a very long time, even a very long time. I don''t want to, why did Draka betray me and break his promise. I never thought before that this would happen. I was stupid enough to believe him yesterday and instead came with him here to this ce of istion. For me this is the worst thing in my life.

 Chapter 21

    Lily''s POV


    Even though it is clear that Draka is a vicious and cunning dragon. But why did I follow his directions until I got here. I don''t want to live forever in this ce of istion. I want to get out of here immediately. "Honey, you are free to do anything to Lily Mae, including ordering her whatever you like. But remember, you have to be able to manage her potential and strength. She is just a small, weak human. So we have to be able to adapt ourselves to her. Her abilities are limited and we should not measure them based on our lives This is because it''s clear that we and Lily Mae are very different in size. So I hope you understand what I mean. I don''t want her to suffer any harm or even die." What does Draka mean in hisst sentence? To reach the specified time limit, what does that mean? Does he intend and n to kill me at a certain time that he has set? I don''t understand the intent and purpose. What does he expect and want from me? Is he waiting for the right time to take something valuable from me? Because he once said that inside me there is something valuable. I think he''s aiming for it but there''s a certain amount of time to wait. So not just any time he can take something valuable from inside me. I''m afraid that time wille quickly and I will just be finished without my knowledge and without any warning signs so that I can prepare and ept the worst situation in the future. "Of course my husband, we will remember everything you said to us."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "We will always obey and obey your orders and prohibitions, Draka, my husband."


    "Yes, yes, I know that. I expect you to always be obedient and obedient to me forever. You understand that I am the invincible king in this forest and even in this universe. Hahahaha..."


    Drakaughed loudly and hisughter was more than the sound of thunderous thunder. The sound of hisughter filled every empty room in this cave. The echo prates the boundaries of each wall of this cave. I think he''s a giant with quite a lot of strength. Because just watching hisughter was so powerful and shaking. It even felt like there was an earthquake.


    Enough Draka, stopughing. I feel dizzy hearing the noise of yourughter and I feel dizzy when my body has to shake here and there due to yourughter which spreads to every surface of the ground I step on. I''m just a small creaturepared to you. Maybe Drupadita didn''t feel the earthquake that I felt, but I felt it. Drupadita is a giant just like Draka so she has defenses and considers the sound of Draka''sughter to be normal and normal, there is no reason for her body to be unstable and to be thrown here and there.


    Meanwhile, I didn''t have a strong support to restrain myself from the vibrations produced by Draka who wasughing loudly. I almost lost my bnce when Drakaughed. Enough Draka! Enough! Stop yourughing! I really want to order him like that, order him to stopughing right now. But if I do that. If my mouth saysmand sentences to him. Especially with loud tones and high volume. Then he will quickly torture me and start to get offended by my words. Things go wrong around creatures like this.


    "Yes, darling, you are great and very great. That''s the reason we love you more than anything."


    "Ha ha ha ha..."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Herughter became even louder when Drupadita expressed her love for Draka. Oooo that''s really disgusting to hear. I felt amused to be able to stand in front of them and listen to the cheesy words that came out of Drupadita''s mouth. I feel like I want to take my ears off for a while so I don''t hear those disgusting words. But I waste because I heard it just now. Sometimes they make out in front of me. It''s really amusing and disgusting to see and witness this kind of appearance. I think it''s only humans who like to gossip and be gossiped about. It turns out that creatures like this seem to be happy about it. Even more ridiculous than human behavior when in love. Ihhh...


    I pretended like I didn''t hear and didn''t see what they were discussing earlier. Besides, when they talked, I didn''t seem to notice their existence at all. Never mind that there would be no benefit if I were considered and involved in their tough love affair. I just want to focus on how to get out of here and be free from Draka''s shackles.


    Oh yes, I''m starting to remember my thoughts fromst night. I will try to discuss our promise four days ago. Hopefully Draka will remember and not get angry and fulfill his promise.


    "Draka?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong, Mae?"


    "Can I tell you something?"


    "Sure, say it! What is it?"


    "Sorry in advance if I was presumptuous. But do you remember our promise four days ago when that night you started bringing me to this ce?"


    "Emmm... Which promise, huh?" Draka pretended to forget and acted like he was remembering what I was reminding him of.


    "Promise me three days to follow you and I will get information about my father''s death." I just shot him straight away so he wouldn''t mess around and dodge and prolong the situation. "Emmm... Oh that, yes, did I really promise that?"


    "Of course Draka, have you forgotten?"


    "I don''t feel like I made a promise like that. In fact, as far as I remember, you promised me."


    "Huh? Promise what?"


    Suddenly I was shocked to hear that he actually reversed the facts. You cunning creature! Damn! Sometimes he does that to me.


    "You promised to grant my request if you took you out of this cave. I did that two days ago and you have to keep your promise now."


    "Huh? You have to keep your promise first. Then I will keep my promise. You demonstrate the attitude of keeping promises first then I will follow suit like you. If you keep your promise then I will also keep my promise. Because you were the first to promise me. Then it''s me, so you have to start keeping that promise first."


    I started to be aggressive and harsh towards Draka. So that he understands that the promise must be fulfilled immediately, not turned into a longsting debt or even simply forgotten and denied. I made that promise very firmly to Draka. I will not let go of him with his promise. I hope he understands that I can no longer be lied to and fooled by him.

 Chapter 22

    Lily''s POV


    Hope Draka will grant it and start keeping his promise. But instead of keeping my promise, I ended up with a new disaster. I actually epted this thing that I didn''t want to happen. He did something bad to me and without me being able to stop it and without me predicting in advance this would just happen. He suddenly threw his tail at me. With his eyes ring at me. He looked very angry at me. It seemed he felt I had challenged him by rebelling against him. He apparently doesn''t like it when I keep his promises and remind him of the promise we made four days ago. I ended up being whipped. My whole body felt thesh of its scaly tail. So I had many wounds all over my body. Scars from the scales that hit my body. Moreover, the scales are veryrge and hard. Then the scales are a little pointy at the edges. So you can imagine that now I am experiencing quite serious injuries to my body. The scratches from the impact of its tail made me groan in unbearable pain. Until finally Draka stopped his torture on me. Then he handed everything over to Drupadita because he was still annoyed with me.


    "You dare, huh? Taste this!"


    I felt blow after blow without mercy. I screamed in pain while crying without being able to hold back my tears. Because this feels very painful. This really hurts. This is the first time I have felt a wound this painful. More precise. It''s very painful, like being stabbed with a weapon that''s so big it''s no joke. Until the scratches bleed a little and my outer skin is a bit torn.


    "Don''t cry! It was you who fought me!" He was very angry with me. It''s cruel to torture me even though I''m a small creature and also a woman, but this doesn''t apply to Draka. Torture is still torture, it doesn''t discriminate.


    He didn''t feel sorry and even tended to be more heartless when I groaned in pain and whined and then burst into tears crying uncontrobly.


    Draka stopped his torture on me and gave a mandate to Drupadita then he left us to look for air outside this cave. He couldn''t hold back his anger at me anymore and it seemed like he needed time to calm down and get out of this cave. He felt annoyed at me for daring to act so aggressively towards him. He is used to being adored, admired and obeyed. So when someone rebels, they will not remain silent. He felt his self-esteem had been trampled on. He hated that kind of thing. For that he was very angry with me. He felt I had put dirt on his face. So automatically he will immediately torture me without mercy and leniency.


    "Drupadita take care of him, I''m sick of him."


    "Okay husband, leave it all to us. We will be trustworthy and can carry out your orders properly."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Without further ado, Draka immediately turned around and walked out. He didn''t want to say another word because he still felt his passionate anger taking over him.


    I couldn''t have imagined before that it would end up like this. I didn''t do the calctions and instead felt full power to do it all. Even though I was facing Draka. Yes, the giant dragon snake is the most powerful here. I took the wrong step, I thought he would be able to ept my treatment in reminding him of the promise we had made. I don''t think taking him on his promise wouldn''t invite this much anger. Because collecting promises and debts is actually my right, but why is he the one who is angry? I should be the one angry because he broke his promise and instead he tortured me cruelly until I looked like this. But luckily he didn''t hit my face.


    So my face didn''t suffer the slightest injury. He just mmed his tail against my waist repeatedly and back and forth. The left and right side of my waist feels like gout and aches and pains. As if I were getting old, my waist felt out of shape. But I endured it because there was no reason for me to mourn this pain. Even though it really hurts, there''s nothing I can rely on here. Now I am left with the nine heads of Drupadita. I also don''t know what they will do to me after this. I hope they will be kind enough to let me fall here in a position like this. I just want to recover my breath and myself to be more stable in facing the next bitter reality and other bad possibilities that will happen after this.


    "Lily are you okay?" Ardina asked me in a worried tone.


    Hmmm... How can I be okay after being tortured and feeling disappointed because Draka didn''t keep his promise. Even though all I hoped for was that he would keep his promise to me by telling me the truth that I wanted to know about my father. But apparently Draka won''t tell me that forever. I don''t think he will ever open his mouth about things about my father who has a mysterious rtionship with him. Maybe he keeps a lot of bad secrets regarding his rtionship with my father. So he didn''t want me to just find out. He was afraid that everything would be exposed and he was ashamed of what he had done to my father. He didn''t want to be cornered and feel withdrawn. He didn''t want to be med for the tragedy of his father''s death. I think Draka is indeed guilty in this matter and has something to do with father''s death.


    I didn''t answer Ardina''s question and insteadmented that my whole body had wounds like knife cuts.


    "A..." I touched and felt my wound but slowly.


    "Be careful, Lily!" It seems that Ardina really sympathizes with me and feels sorry for me.


    "Hey Ardina, stop feeling sorry for Lily. It''s clear that she was wrong, she was rude to Draka, our husband. So she deserves all of this. This is worthy of what she did to Draka." Rosa said.


    "Yes, that''s right, even though no one dared to fight Draka. Even we didn''t dare but you were so impudent towards our husband. You deserve this kind of torture, Lily." Penta added.


    I don''t know what to answer anymore. Even though I''m fed up with their annoying chatter and don''t feel the slightest bit of suffering that I''m experiencing. They can only talk and me me as if they were more right than me. But naturally, because they are Draka''s wives, they will be inclined towards Draka. They will defend Draka tooth and nail no matter what. Even though Draka was basically in the wrong, in their eyes, Draka was right in all his actions and decisions.

 Chapter 23

    Lily''s POV


    Being in my position this time is very worrying and awry. No one can defend me except Ardina. But what''s the meaning of Ardina''s defense if she is afraid of the other eight heads and is very afraid of Draka too? I can only bite my fingers now. Without help, I''m alone now. I think I would find a lot of difficulties if I faced everything myself. I can''t imagine that other bad things wille and happen to me in the future. But clearly this time I can only surrender to mourn my truly unfortunate and stupid fate.


    They didn''t bother me anymore after Draka left and after they finished spheming and judging me. I think they understand that I need to rest. It''s impossible for them to order me right now in my condition like this, who is injured and still tired from the torture. Until they gave me time to be alone then they got busy with their own activities. I don''t know what they are doing, I don''t care at all. Because what I care about now is my own fate. I began to be able to ept the pain that came from my injured body.


    I hope the wound will dry quickly and I will no longer feel the pain. I just forgot about the aches and pains in my body. Because if I have to remember and feel it, it will never end. I need someone to massage and rub my body. But here I have to do it myself. Meanwhile, I treated the wounds on my body using only my own saliva. I hope that my own saliva contains antioxidants that can make wounds improve. This time there is only so much I can do for myself. This is the only thing I can do to treat myself and the wounds all over my body. I had no other choice but to do everything independently. So that I can recover and recover soon.


    After I was alone for a while and after I had finished treating my wound after a while, Drupadita suddenly started approaching me to give instructions. I thought that today I would be given free time to be alone a little longer. But in fact, it''s only been a while, not too long, but not too long, that I''ve been disturbed again by that annoying creature.


    "Lily, what are you doing now?"


    "No, I just finished treating the wounds on my body."


    "Emmm... I''ll tell you to do something again."


    "Huh, what is that?"


    I already thought that if she approached me she would give me another burden. It turns out that is indeed what happened. Oh, I feel like I''ve had enough and want to say no. I feel like I want to reject it firmly. But I haven''t fully recovered yet, so I''m worried that if I refuse her firmly then I''ll get tortured again by her. That could happen, although it seems like Draka would disapprove if Drupadita took the stand to torture me with her own hands. I think Draka would be very angry if Drupadita did that to me. Because Draka doesn''t want to see anything wrong with me. Because I haven''t recovered if I am tortured again, I will die without having to wait much longer.


    "I want you to clean all my scales." "Huh????"


    I was wide-eyed and shocked by what Drupadita had just instructed me. Crazy! Doesn''t she see my condition like this? Is she blind? How could I, in this kind of condition, be able to carry out such a difficult task? Apparently Drupadita was a bit naughty and vited the message that Draka had entrusted to her. Even though Draka didn''t want me to do anything difficult. She should be able to adapt to my abilities. I''m just a small creature. Besides, it''s starting to gette in the afternoon and it could be like yesterday, I''ll only finish doing everything after nightfall. This time it might even beter thanst night. Because she wants all the scales on her body to be cleaned by me. This creature is truly crazy. Really have no thoughts and feelings. You bastard, just watch out if Draka finds out about all this then he will suffer Draka''s wrath. I''m sure that Draka will be angry with her if she finds out she ordered this big thing from me. Especially in my current condition. This Drupadita doesn''t use her brain.


    But what can I do? I can''t refuse it. Especially now that Draka isn''t here. Drupadita will do anything to make me willing to do anything and fulfill her heavy request. Yes, it''s heavy in my opinion, maybe it''s small ording to her. I couldn''t understand why she would order something like that to me. Even though she knows my abilities. If this continues I will be increasingly tormented by the circumstances that bind me. I feel like I want to scream to get justice as soon as possible in the not too distant future. In fact, I hope there will be justice right now in this second.


    I don''t want to live in shackles that torment me physically and mentally. Hmmm.. I made the wrong move at first so this is what I now find. I ept the consequences of my own causes. I was too careless in making decisions and too hasty in believing. Finally I took it all on myself. Now nothing can help me but a sudden miracle and I don''t know if there will be any miracles in stock for me? I hope there will be a miracle waiting ahead especially for me. If this is the case then I feel sorry. Honestly, I feel sorry because I was brave enough toe to the edge of the forest to find out the ins and outs of the chronology of events independently. If I hadn''te alone or if I hade apanied by other people, maybe I wouldn''t have met the giant dragon snake named Draka. I wouldn''t have had such bad luck. So I won''t stay in this ce for long and suffer like this.


    I regret that I made the wrong decision. If I hadn''t followed my passion to study everything myself then I wouldn''t have experienced all of this. Four days or even five days in this ce of istion made me feel like my life had experienced a major apocalypse. Because I don''t think there will be a normal life in the future. I have to ept the fate that I will forever be a ve to Draka and Drupadita. I will forever be enved by them. But wait! No! I can''t give up. I have to remain enthusiastic about finding a way to be free from Draka and Drupadita. There is still hope that I can pursue and there is still a bright future.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Lily''s


    POV


    I think there is still a bright and glorious future waiting for me ahead. I''m sure of that. No suffering is permanent. Of course there will be a way out and there is always a solution when we want to think about fixing everything. I''ll find a way to do it all. So that I can immediately be free from this ce and not be tied to anything with Draka and Drupadita.


    "Come on, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and do it Lily!"


    "But... But?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No buts, you do it now or..."


    "Yeah yeah fine, I''ll do it right now."


    I immediately straightened my position and quickly got up to stand up and start everything that Drupadita ordered me to do. I immediately approached Drupadita''s body. Then I asked her. "How can I clean your scales?"


    It seems like Drupadita doesn''t understand my question. She hasn''t gotten to what I mean yet. I repeated the question to rify my meaning to her.


    "Well, I mean, what should I clean your scales with? Using what tool, more precisely? Because it''s impossible if I just wipe it with my bare hands using the palm of my hand?"


    Apparently Drupadita began to understand andprehend what I meant after I tried to exin all my intentions to her.


    "Oh, you see in that corner there are several leaves which contain oil in them when rubbed together. You use them to clean and beautify my scales so they are shiny and shiny."


    I looked in the direction Drupadita was pointing. I saw in the corner there was a nt with quiterge leaves. I tried to rush towards the nt. Then I tried picking the leaves even though it was a bit difficult. I picked some first to taste in my hand. Because I will be overwhelmed if I bring too many leaves that are not small in size. After that I immediately started climbing onto Drupadita''s body carrying the leaf. I started from the top peak first for the activity of cleaning the scales. Then it leads to the bottom and lowers in a circle and so on from the top of the head to the tip of the tail.


    I''m so tired of doing all this. This is an unnatural thing for me to do alone. But this has be a part of my life now. I can''t avoid it. So I did it evenly and hoped not to feel tired while doing it so that everything would work out quickly. I was less silent and more active in trying to clean Drupadita''s scales. I don''t want to waste too much time. Because if I stop too much I will be slow in doing this work. Then I will find that my time is running out and I don''t have time to rest. I want to rest soon so I work hard to quickly get the work done in a short time.


    Afternoon turned into afternoon, I had just finished cleaning Drupadita''s scales on the neckline. I have cleaned all the scales from the heads. Now I step on her shoulder. I started trying to keep working without daydreaming or taking a break. My sweat was of course falling and very profusely. It feels very stifling because I work non-stop with no joke. I let my sweat drip off one by one. I didn''t care about it and focused more on cleaning these scales.


    I did it diligently and carefully because Drupadita''s scales were quite slippery, especially after cleaning them, they became very slippery. So I held on tightly to its slightly pointed end. Then creep little by little to stay on defense and not slip. I was careful in walking and started to reach her back. I clean it tirelessly and no matter how tired I am now, I won''t stop one bit. I started to feel thirst irritating my throat. Along with wounds that haven''t dried, I feel like I''m feeling out of control. I don''t know what the feeling is, it''s clear that I''m mixed up and don''t know how I should behave with myself. When she was about to clean the scales on her waist, suddenly Draka came. His voice startled him and without warning he moved towards us. I was surprised and happy when Draka came. Finally he came and will save me. He will definitely reprimand his wife for going too far in ordering me. Aaaarrrrrggghh.


    His booming voice as usual echoed throughout the cave. This immediately shocked Drupadita and I almost fell because Drupadita turned around instantly. The body that was facing forward now turns back to face Draka.


    "Aaaa..." I was shocked and half screamed. Because I''m afraid of just crashing. The wounds on my body had not yet healed when I had another ident when I was thrown from above Drupadita''s waist. So automatically I immediately hugged the scales so they wouldn''t fall and slip.


    "Mae, are you okay?" Draka was suddenly shocked to see my condition, which was almost knocked down by Drupadita.


    Seeing my hand holding a leaf, Draka immediately became suspicious and asked me and Drupadita what really happened and what I was doing just now.


    "Uh, my husband." Drupadita looked more shocked and mixed with fear, which was clearly visible from her expression. They started to panic and didn''t know what to do other than greet their husband.


    "Apparently you''vee back. Are you okay now?" Started to divert the conversation so that Draka forgot to ask this important question.


    But Draka wasn''t the least bit distracted and focused on what was happening.


    "Emmm Mae, what are you doing?" Draka asked me without paying attention to Drupadita and her greeting. Draka didn''t answer Drupadita''s question at all and instead focused on looking at me. It seemed that soon he would scold his wife. Feel that you have to ept it Drupadita. You should know what it''s like to receive enormous anger from Draka.


    "Answer, Mae!"


    "Aa.. I..." I hesitated in answering because I was afraid that Drupadita would also be angry with me if I told Draka what really happened.


    "Lily was just scratching my itchy side, dear."


    "I''m not asking you Drupadita. I''m asking Mae. So you shut up and don''t say anything!"


    It seems that it is true that Draka is starting to get angry with Drupadita, as seen from the expression on his face and the tone of his voice which is half yelling at Drupadita.


    Hahaha... Now I will win. Just look, damn Drupadita. Now it''s my turn to see you get angry from Draka.


    "But... But my husband."


    "No buts, be quiet and don''t talk. This is my order, do you understand? I just want to hear Mae''s voice, let her do the talking."


    Draka strictly forbade Drupadita to interfere first.

 Chapter 25

    Lily''s POV


    Draka ordered his wife to be quiet first and told her to keep quiet. Because from earlier he dominated in exining things that should have been my part in exining and answering all the questions that Draka specifically directed at me. But Drupadita didn''t seem to want to be left behind and instead stole a start and went ahead of me to answer Draka''s question. In fact, he tended to change the topic of conversation to avoid Draka''s anger towards him. Because he was able to read that soon Draka would be angry with him. I also read that this will happen in the not too distant future. It would be satisfying to see Drupadita being scolded by Draka. So that he feels my suffering. I''m so tired of him colonizing as he pleases. In fact, he was too arbitrary towards me and had the heart for me. So I hope Draka won''t spare him this time. Because Drupadita had exceeded her limits on me, she even vited Draka''s message to her not to exploit me too much. "Eeee.... Iiii... Yes, my husband, I understand and understand what you mean. OK, I''ll stop talking for now." Drupadita was immediately afraid of her husband and remained silent and no longer spoke. Drupadita was silent and did not reply again.


    Now it''s my turn to be interrogated by Draka. Honestly, I feel a dilemma between whether to be honest or cover everything up. Because if I am honest, it is certain that Drupadita will be even more furious with me and she will definitely take revenge against me for exposing all her rottenness to Draka against me. But if I don''t tell the truth then I will really regret having missed this golden opportunity. I have to be honest. Anyway, I have to be honest and tell the truth. The matter rted to Drupadita waster. Now the important thing is to watch exciting films. Ha ha ha ha...


    It is certain that soon I will find a husband and wife making a fuss which will make everything more exciting and I will be entertained by the appearance that I hope will happen. I hope this time I won''t miss again and ording to my expectations everything happens as expected. I will see Drupadita being scolded by Draka.


    "Hey, why are you so quiet, Mae. Come on, answer! Answer now! I want to know the truth from your mouth."


    It seems like Draka knows that I''m innocent and tend to be honest. So he trusts the voice thates out of my mouth more than the voice of his wife who often brags and lies. He already understood his wife''s character. For this reason, Draka directed me to exin what was happening.


    "Okay... okay, I''ll exin the chronology of what happened just now."


    "Yes, I want an answer from you, Mae. Tell me the truth!"


    "So just now Drupadita ordered me to clean all its scales."


    Unexpectedly, Draka immediately widened his eyes. A sign that he will be angry soon. Hooray... I finally seeded.


    "What????"


    His tone seemed to contain great anger that would soon overflow uncontrobly.


    Hearing me say that, Drupadita automatically widened her eyes. All the heads seemed to have anger at me in their minds. Except for Ardina, she just looked down and didn''t show any expression other than resignation. However, after seeing Draka''s eyes also bulging, the eight of them started to lower their heads in fear and shame. Afraid of Draka''s anger which will soon overflow. Then he was embarrassed because he was caught lying by admitting that he asked me to scratch his itchy side. s, this husband and wife are both liars. It''s a good match for them. The problem is that both of them are master makers who always live in lies, are cunning and full of drama.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that really, Drupadita?" Draka asked Drupadita not to confirm the truth but he already knew the real truth. Draka only tested Drupadita with a response that Drupadita would immediately issue. Hahaha... Drupadita started to put on a confused expression and then her speech started to falter. In fact, they tend not to be able to talk and convey anything anymore. "Eeeee..."


    "Lets answer!!!!" Draka shouted at Drupadita. The tone of his voice was getting higher and higher and made Drupadita look even more afraid. Finally, Drupadita could only remain silent and surrender to wait for the explosion that woulde out of Draka.


    Wow, this is exciting, I will watch the most fun drama of my entire life. Now it''s my turn to enjoy this moment. Usually you are the ones who watch me drown in suffering. Now it''s my turn to see you fighting and making a fuss. This is definitely the moment I have been waiting for the most. Soon I will be able to escape while they are busy fighting.


    Finally, soon my hopes wille true. The dream that has always been in my mind will now begin toe true. Soon I will be able to escape and be free from them. Come on, quickly! Hurry! Hurry up and fight! Come on, let''s heat things up. I want that to happen right now.


    "Drupaditaaaaaaaaaa." Draka looked angry and started sending bright redser beams from his eyes towards Drupadita. He also asionally disguised the mes burning from his mouth towards Drupadita. But Drupadita did not remain silent, she began to dodge and avoid Draka''s attacks.


    "I''m sorry, my husband."


    Drupadita even apologized but Draka didn''t want to hear another reason, Drupadita''s mouth was bleeding. He was fed up with Drupadita.


    "You really do, I trusted you but instead you made me disappointed and very disappointed."


    Draka again spewed fire from his mouth towards Drupadita. Still the same as before, Drupadita tried to dodge and again managed to escape Draka''s attack.


    "I told you, don''t give Mae difficult tasks. But you broke the rules I made."


    Draka kept shining red energy from his eyes at Drupadita. Drupadita felt hot and even started to feel hot. This was proven by her screams which said that he was no longer strong enough to handle the hot energy. "That''s enough my husband, that''s enough, I feel very hot. Stop your attack!"


    Now Drupadita started to fight against Draka because Draka didn''t want to stop attacking her. Making the situation even more chaotic. In the midst of the ongoing chaos. I deliberately took advantage of this moment to carry out my mission. I immediately rushed to escape from before them. While they are careless about me and don''t focus on me. I immediately ran towards the exit of this cave. I ran very fast. Even as fast as I can run. I didn''t care about anything, I had to run as hard as I could before Draka and Drupadita finally realized my presence had disappeared in the area. It''s true that I''m tired and not strong if I obey my physical desires, but my soul keeps struggling to get to the middle of the road.

 Chapter 26

    Lily''s


    POV


    I ran as fast as I could to get to the secret door that Ardina had informed me aboutst night. While Draka and Drupadita are fighting and are busy fighting each other, I will take advantage of this moment. Besides, it seemed like they didn''t realize that I started running away from them and disappeared among them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I stepped my feet without stopping and very fast. Hoping that I will soon arrive halfway to the opening of the secret door that I have been aiming for sincest night. I think I can guess that this time I will be sessful. Yes, I will experience sess in my business. My efforts that are full of enthusiasm and use a lot of energy will produce optimal results. Moreover, my maximum effort will definitely not vite my fate this time. In fact, I am very optimistic about the results that will be obtained from my efforts.


    I ran, not looking left or right, just straight ahead and imagined that soon the secret door would open wide for me, then I could go through it and make it out of this stuffy cave. It''s stuffy due tock of venttion, it only relies on small gaps in each wall of the roof of this cave. I need the freedom that I have always wanted. Hahaha... Hooray, soon I will get the freedom I''ve been dreaming of since yesterday. I will be able to breathe fresh air andugh loudly again without the shadow of Draka and Drupadita. I will be free and independent forever. I will no longer be invaded by those ugly and strange creatures. I will return to my habitat, living with a group of normal humans and not with strange creatures like Draka and Drupadita or the like. I will have nothing more to do with that strange creature or anything else. Now my hope is in front of my eyes.


    Besides, it looks like Draka and Drupadita aren''t chasing me. There was no sign that they were chasing me. I think they are still busy fighting andpeting for strength. That''s good, that''s what I''ve been hoping for all this time. I want them to focus on wrestling first. Then, after I disappear from this ce, they may remember me and realize that my existence is starting to disappear among them. I will not let my efforts now be in vain likest night when I was caught by Draka about to escape. Now I have to experience luck being on my side. I can''t fail again and I hope Draka doesn''te after me. Because if they chase me then woe to me, I will end up being tortured more and more and may not be left. Left alive but in a disfigured, shapeless and irregr condition. Because my current appearance and appearance are very sloppy and I no longer understand how I should tidy myself up. But don''t worry, soon I will be free from here and start joining the normal human world again. So I will straighten myself out again and look as neat as possible as before, looking like I was still very young, fresh and attracting attention in this golden period of my life.


    Now I''m almost halfway to the secret door that I foundst night. I speed up and strengthen my path even more. I don''t care about the condition of my knees which feel very sore. Or I don''t really care about my aching heels. I also didn''t care about the condition of the edge of my little toe which was starting to get scratched from walking in sandals which were starting to get damaged. Now my sandals are almost broken because I have had very hard days and done a lot of activities for almost five days. Moreover,st night I also had time to walk quite a distance to get to the secret door to get out of this cave that Ardina had shown me. Then my sandals started to wear out and almost broke. But I continue to use it because I have to walk and run without shoes, which really makes my feet hurt more because I step on the ground containing rocks. Even though the rocks are a bit crunchy and a little soft, at least if they stick into the soles of your feet for a long time, they will also feel painful. So I relied on the benefits of my sandals which, if I could describe it, only had a quarter of my life left. But it can still be used, so I just use it.


    But unfortunately there were only a few steps not far from here to get to the destination, suddenly my sandals broke. So I had time to walk barefoot. I just forced myself not to use footwear and my feet endured the pain of sticking to small rocks mixed with ordinary soil. I stepped on it without caring about the taste. But I brought my sandals with me and brought them because any time when I start to get out of here and I feel like everything is starting to be safe then I will fix them so I can wear them until I get home. Because it''s impossible for me to walk that far without wearing shoes. It''s possible that my feet will be more injured and it will be difficult for me to walk again. So I didn''t leave my sandals in this ce. I take it wherever I step.


    Thank goodness I''ve arrived at my destination. Now I walked closer to the puddle and along the edge to get to the vines that I was going to pull. But suddenly when I arrived at the ce where I had hoped I would be in this position, I suddenly slipped and entered the smallke. I had difficulty breathing because it turned out that the size of this smallke was quite deep and exceeded my height, which is almost two meters. I think this puddle is two meters deep. I found myself drowning and my hands gathered in front of me waiting for the help that mighte in my life. There are always obstacles, I think everything will go smoothly. But I started holding my breath in the water and moving my feet and hands to the edge of the pool.


    Finally I was able to expand and reach the edge of this puddle. I thought I would drown and run out of oxygen in it. I immediately looked for a handhold to support so as not to sink again. I started climbing up and stuck my body on the ground. Yes, I will experience luck that I didn''t expect. I always have that principle in mind. I will not be hopeless and weak. I have to be able to face and live through all of this until it passes and survives in ordance with the hopes that I have dreamed of and dreamed of all this time. I can''t stop my efforts.

 Chapter 27

    Lily''s


    POV


    Even though I was very tired and felt very weak, I had to try to be a strong person and never give up. I can do everything alone. I continued to increase my efforts to get tond and reveal my whole body. Even though this edge is very slippery, I will consider it not slippery and continue trying to climb to the top. I continue to pump up my own enthusiasm. There is no other choice but to motivate yourself. Come on, Lily, you can do it! You can, Lily! Certainly!


    I kept muttering in the bottom of my heart encouraging myself who was in a state of putting hope in myself. I kept climbing on the edge of the puddle and didn''t stop doing positive affirmations. Even though the feeling is all over the ce, including tiredness, thirst, pain, pain, aches, aches, a bit of tightness and many other feelings that are difficult for me to name because I feel soplex. Maybe I conclude with the feeling of confusion that is raging from the corners of my soul along with my physical condition which is currently miserable. Sometimes I just want to give up hope. But can not! I still have the same bright light above waiting for me. I will have a brilliant life after this. I''m almost on the verge of death but I''m still confident that my life won''t stop here. If I have to die right now in a situation like this and no one will be able to find my body, then I can only surrender to it all. But it would be better if I kept thinking positively and thought that my life was still long and very long. In fact, I will find happiness waiting ahead. I won''t run out of life stock. I''ll be safe right now.


    I used up all my energy and everything happened. Finally I was able tond on top and I felt my body was very weak. Until Iy in agony without the slightest energy left. Iy down on the edge of the puddle with little oxygen and a little short of breath. I mourned my own fate, there was no other choice but to wee the death that I felt was only a few minutes away from happening. I will soon meet my end. Because it felt like my soul had reached the base of my throat along with my short breath. I was extremely lethargic and experienced a condition where I almost fainted but it didn''t happen until I lost consciousness. I''m still aware and feeling all of this. Even though it''s hard for me to exin, I felt a very unpleasant feeling mixed with a confused mind remembering death.


    Yes, only death I remember. If death is right before my eyes then I will ept it. I ept everything with grace and sincerity. Death will even lead me to the figure of my father who once passed away, leaving me alone in this mortal world. Now I will soon approach death and soon follow my father''s existence in that world. I will be busy with eternal lifeter. I will no longer think about what my future fate will be and about my mission to search for the truth regarding the tragedy of my father''s mysterious and sudden death. All of that is useless after I die. Because soon I will meet my father and live eternity with him. It even seemed like my father was waiting for me with a charming smile. I''m sure he has been waiting for me at the gates of death and will soon pick me up.


    Suddenly a mysterious figure appeared and approached me. The female figure is beautiful and graceful, truly charming and enchanting. Apparently it''s a bit simr to me. I don''t know who she is. I''m trying to remember, do I know her? Because I felt that her face was very familiar and unfamiliar. I try to remember and remember again. Guessing who the woman in front of me actually was. But her feet do not touch the ground and tend to straddle several inches of the ground. Am I hallucinating? Ah no! I''m still conscious. But is it possible that this senseless feeling of tiredness and pain has taken me to the true realm of the spirit? Am I really dead in the water? And so now what is lying is my soul while my body is drowning in the water in the puddle? Am I dead???


    My mind continues to question itself looking for answers to all the nonsense that is happening now in my life. So is the woman right in front of me an angel? Yes, the angel who picked me up? Or fairies? Or an angel? Because it looks very beautiful and shines, emitting bright and bright white light. In fact, the light reflects in all corners of this cave.


    She looked at me closely and started talking to me while smiling with a very sweet smile. Her smile was really sweet and it instantly relieved the tiredness in my body and the pain I had been experiencing since I was tortured by Draka. I took a deep breath and made sure that I could still breathe and breathe air normally. I confirm that I am not dead and still alive.


    "Hi Lily, how are you? I hope you are always awake."


    Doesn''t she see that I''m lying in pain like this? Is she blind and unable to differentiate between good and bad situations? Then I didn''t answer because I was still very weak and suddenly it was difficult for me to move my mouth because it was silenced by the light that was burning and shining from the radiance of the woman''s body in front of me. Until I died and could only look at her without being able to talk to her. I felt like I was dreaming and even felt like I was being crushed when I was in a sleeping position and on my back. I found myself bing stiffer and more like a stone.


    "Don''t never give up, dear, Mom will always be with you wherever you are, Lily, my sweet child."


    Hearing her mention the word ''mother'', I was suddenly shocked and began to remember who she really was. I''ve seen it in a portrait that I found in a safe that I opened in my father''s cupboard drawer when I was about to go to the crime scene before all of this just happened. In the wooden box I found several strange objects and knick-knacks as well as several notes that I had not had time to read at all at that time. Where do I store it? I forgot again, what''s in the room? Do I still keep it and put it in myte father''s room? Oh, how could I forget and be so careless.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 28

    Lily''s POV


    In fact, it could be that what I found in my father''s room could be the key to uncovering my father''s mysterious death and all the mysteries that have urred recently in my life, including the encounter with this strange creature. Oh, why was I so naive at that time. But if I manage to get out of here and get to my house then I will immediately go back to searching and dismantling it to find other facts rted to everything that I want to get. I hope I find as many rted facts and evidence as I can from the contents of that small wooden box.


    Now I''m ying with my own mind. Guess and examine the chronology of events before all this happened. When I was still at home and hadn''t gone to the edge of the forest. I tried to examine everything until I almost forgot the presence of the woman in front of me. Until now the woman suddenly changed her own shape in stages and processes. I was shocked and opened my eyes wide. Witnessing unusual things happening now before my eyes. It starts to change from the toes until it finally spreads to the body to the top of the head. The woman in front of me has now changed her form into a wolf. Then suddenly it shot upwards to nowhere because it suddenly disappeared and disappeared as if it had been swallowed by air.


    I looked away and started to be realistic again. It seems like I was just daydreaming too much because I was too tired. But the figure was exactly like the one in the portrait I found almost a week ago before I finally arrived here. Is it true that this woman is my biological mother? Because I never knew what my biological mother really looked like. My father never showed or disyed any portraits of his mother at all. Since I was little and starting to remember I didn''t know what my mother looked like. I don''t think father ever kept a portrait of mother. It turns out dad kept it carefully and probably forgot to show it to me. My father was so protective of the portrait that there were no duplicates and cliche backups. Moreover, the portrait of my mother that I saw was dull and almost weathered. The edges began to be eaten by paper bugs and termites. The color has almost faded and only yellowish brown sepia remains. Apparently the portrait has been hidden for so long that the appearance is no longer good and the results are clear. The ink is starting to fade and the image is almost gone. But I remember very well that my mother''s portrait was exactly the same as the appearance of the woman who was in front of me. Am I imagining things over and over again? Moreover, before that I was looking closely at the mother''s portrait. So maybe I still feel confused about my views a week ago. Ah, never mind, forget about that. This didn''t mean much, but the arrival of this woman made me have new energy, especially as she gave me motivation to remain enthusiastic about facing life and never give up in living it. Now I''m a little fitter and a little bit better. Not like before when something happened that I didn''t want. Ah never mind, remembering it makes me feel like the most miserable and miserable person. Now I have the enthusiasm to live again. I saw a new life and the light shed in my own eyes that I would be ready to face it all. I started to get up again before Draka managed to meet me here. Because when Draka and Drupadita realized that I was missing from their surroundings, they would immediately know that I wasing here to escape. Because yesterday Draka found me here, so Draka will really know that I will return to this ce again. I immediately straightened my position and stood up. Suddenly I found a bat teasing me again and circling above my head. I don''t know where this bat came from. Obviously his presence was very disturbing and made me dizzy. However, I was taken aback by the sound that suddenly appeared. "Hello, what is your name? May I know your name?"


    I was shocked and felt nervous. Suddenly someone spoke like that to me. I nced here and there around me. Trying to confirm that there is someone other than me. But his voice was not Draka''s voice or Drupadita''s voice. His voice is quite pleasant to hear if youpare it to the voice of a beautiful person because his voice is very good. It''s polite to the ears and doesn''t bother my eardrums. I kept turning my gaze and looking around me. Look for the source of the sound. "Hey, I''m here, haven''t you seen me?"


    "Who are you? Where are you?"


    "I''m above your head, I''m circling your head and flying."


    Suddenly I was shocked and looked above myself. Huh??? It turned out that the one who was talking was the bat that had been bothering me. It looks like this bat is the same bat that I met a few days ago and also bothered me. Until it makes me angry and tries to hide to avoid it. But this time I found he could talk and make sounds like a human. It''s magical, I feel like I''m in a fairy tale. After I found two giant dragon snakes that could talk and were powerful, now I found a bat that could also talk. But it looks like this bat is not just any bat. He definitely has supernatural powers like Draka and Drupadita.


    "Em... are that you?"


    I started asking the bat that was a few inches above my head.


    "Of course."


    "You''re right?" I was shocked again.


    "Yes, this is me talking to you."


    I felt amazed mixed with surprise, fear and a little strange.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s your name?"


    He asked my name, apparently he was asking to get to know me.


    Even though I was afraid I started to answer without thinking, I just answered inly.


    "Eeee... Lily Mae."


    "Hi Lily Mae, nice to meet you and get to know you."


    I was a bit amused when the bat said something like that just now.


    "Are you the bat I met a few days ago?"


    "Yes, that''s right, a few days ago you seemed curt and mean to me."


    "Ouch, sorry. After I was annoyed, you were quite annoying and bothered me even though I needed time to be alone, but instead you came and made me angry by circling my head."


    "Yes, I''m sorry too, I deliberately went around your head because I wanted to interact andmunicate with you further. But you hid so much that I didn''t find you anymore and it was difficult to find you." "Yes, I''m sorry once again, what is your name, if I may?"


    "Introduce me, Adrian."


    "Wow, it turns out you have a name." Hearing this, I felt amazed and strange. I feel like everything feels more magical.

 Chapter 29

    Lily''s POV


    I felt amazed and surprised. Because this is the first time I have met an animal that can talk like a human when speaking. Thenguage also sounds like humannguage. It doesn''t resemble it any more but it does use humannguage which can be understood and understood by humans and can even be used formunication and interaction. The proof alone is that I can interact with this bat.


    When I was surprised when he admitted that he had a name, he immediately answered to convince me that I didn''t hear it wrong.


    "Of course, I have a name."


    Instead, I chatted with this magical bat figure and forgot about the existence of Draka and Drupadita who could at any time threaten my security here. "Are you a resident of this cave too?"


    "No, I only stop here for certain times."


    "Oh, where do you live?"


    "I live quite far from here. To be precise, I live in a big old house."


    "Where is the old house located?"


    "On the border of this forest, we have to pass through steep roads and follow paths in this forest. Of course, walking will be difficult because there are lots of tall bushes and wild weeds. Then it will block the road and make walking difficult." "So how did you get here?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course fly, I have wings. Don''t you see them? Don''t you see my wings?"


    "Yes, of course I saw it, you''re a bat, so your hands and feet certainly have wings that can spread and function to fly."


    "Yes, that''s true, but actually I''m not a real bat."


    "What do you mean?"


    Suddenly the bat changed and sank into the shape and form of a human. Huh? I was shocked and suddenly I asked him automatically.


    "Huh, was it true that you were the bat earlier?"


    "Yes Lily, it''s me Adrian."


    "You''re a real bat? I mean you''re a bat, right?"


    "No, I just disguised myself as a bat to spy on Draka and the wolves."


    "Spying? You know Draka too?"


    "Yes, I know Draka, everyone knows who Draka is. Because Draka is famous for his authoritarian and arbitrary attitude in doing things. Draka is also famous for his cruelty and likes to exploit anyone, including humans. He is always willing to ally with humans, especially humans who want to married to the wolf race."


    "Huh, humans who marry wolves? Do they really exist? Isn''t that just a fairy tale and doesn''t exist in real life?"


    "Hehe... Lily, you have misunderstood life. Life is certainly vast and there is a lot you don''t know about this vast life. There are many mysteries in this natural world. One of them is what I have mentioned. You might even feel strange when you I changed my form from a bat to what I am now. You will also feel strange when there are bats and dragons that can talk. Of course it''s the first time seeing a giant dragon, right?"


    "Huh, how do you know that? How do you know that I''m encountering all of that for the first time?"


    "Yeah, I''m just guessing."


    "Guess?"


    "Yeah, guessing from your behavior."


    "What kind of behavior can you read?"


    "Yes, it''s like stopping here for the first time and seeing everything you''ve never seen before. You''re so innocent and innocent, Lily."


    "Innocent and innocent?"


    I''m aware of that. I''m in, but I''m too t for this. In fact, I just wanted to be invited by Draka to this ce. Without thinking long and digesting what would happen when I was taken by a giant dragon snake. But I was too innocent about it and just epted everything without considering it again.


    "Oh yes Lily, are you brought here by Draka?"


    When Adrian asked about Draka, I started to remember him again and remembered all the events I had experienced. Almost forgot about Draka and Drupadita who could have finished their exciting feud.


    "Oh yes, I forgot Adrian, I forgot that I intend to escape from here and try to escape from Draka and Drupadita, Draka''s wife. Can you help me?"


    "What can I do for you, Lily?"


    "Help me get out of here and please pull the rope right now so the secret door around here can open."


    While pointing towards the vines.


    "Why do you know about the secret door in this cave, Lily?"


    "I found out from Ardina, Draka''sst wife. Ah, never mind the storyter. It''s very long if I have to tell it now. It will slow down time and Draka and Drupadita will rush here. They are fighting because they are feuding. I''m worried if they start to realize that existence has disappeared among them. They will definitely look for me and be very angry with me. Let''s talk about itter when the time is right. Now can you help me?"


    "Yes of course, Lily, I will help you."


    Adrian changed his form back into a small bat. He immediately flew to pull the rope I meant earlier. It attracts with terrible power. Even though he is in the form of a small bat. But his ability to pull the rope can be given a thumbs up. His strength is also great because he is not just any bat.


    After the rope was pulled down, there was a loud noiseing from the cave wall around here. The sound was like opening a road with rocks rubbing together to form a rumbling sound, almost as if an earthquake was about to ur. Finally I found the secret door that Ardina meant was open. The door opened wider and I saw that the atmosphere outside the cave was the appearance of a wilderness. I was so happy and almost screamed and cheered happily. But I gave up my intention because I was worried that my voice would echo and be loud and be heard by Draka and Drupadita. Finally the thing I was waiting for arrived. I will be free from this ce. I have to get out of this cave quickly before the door closes again. Because Ardina said this door would close not long after it opened. So I hurried to step my feet outside this cave. Meanwhile, Adrian followed me from above right behind me. He was still a bat and flying.


    "Come on, Adrian, I''ll go out as soon as possible before Draka and Drupadita get here."


    "Let''s go first, I will follow you from behind and monitor from above."


    Adrian invited me to walk first in front of him. So that my safety was guaranteed.

 Chapter 30

    Lily''s POV


    I started walking out of this cave. I quickly half ran. Until we got outside and suddenly the sound was heard again, finally making the secret door close again.


    Finally I made it outside the cave. After five days I was in that istion ce. I can now breathe free air without the shackles of Draka and Drupadita. Now I have the victory that I have always dreamed of. Namely the independence I have been waiting for since yesterday. But I don''t feel safe yet because Draka and Drupadita could catch up with me with lightning because they are giant figures and have powerful powers, maybe they can quickly catch up with me. Moreover, they must know that I escaped through the secret door earlier. So they will also do the same thing, namely leaving via a shortcut. Or it could be that they share the task of one walking on a shortcut and the other walking along a general road that is far enough to catch me if I happen to be on that road.


    "Thank you, Adrian, you were kind enough to help me."


    "Yes, you''re wee Lily, it is part of my duty to free and help anyone who wants to be free from Draka''s shackles."


    I thought that the bat I met yesterday was very annoying and useless. But it turns out he was the one who helped me get out of this cave. Thanks to his help and assistance, I can now be free from Draka. If only yesterday I would have been kind to him then I would have easily gotten out without having to wait until today to get out. But because I misjudged him and felt disturbed by his presence, it actually resulted in me getting quite severe, even very severe, torture from Draka and his wife. You Lily, why didn''t you think that the bat would help save you from Draka''s shackles? But never mind, the rice has be porridge, the most important thing today is that this second I am outside the cave. Now I have to do something to get away from this ce immediately. Because my existence is still very threatened, I could still be around here.


    I''m still halfway throughunching my action in an effort to escape from Draka. I still have a long way to go and I need to cover quite a distance from here to get to a safer ce. But I have to hurry and leave right now from here. Before it''s toote and Draka can find me again. I had to speed up my steps so as not to be overtaken by Draka. Because Draka is a giant figure whose movements are definitely faster than me, who is only a human of normal size. Everything will be very easy for him to get through. In fact, I was easily overtaken by its giant body. So I had to move quickly so as not to be overtaken by Draka and Drupadita. Apart from that, my traces must also be removed so that it is not easy for Draka and Drupadita to find me.


    "Okay, Adrian, it looks like I have to leave here immediately before Draka and Drupadita discover my presence here."


    "Yes Lily, you have to do that immediately. Because I know that Draka will quickly find you. But, where are you going?"


    "Em..." I started thinking because I was confused about where to go now. Moreover, I don''t know the way home. It must have been very far because when I was brought here by Draka it was quite far and I didn''t have time to nce to my right and left so I didn''t pay attention to the road to get here and what I passed as signs that I could use as directions for the way home and back. where I originally met Draka. I even feel dark if I have to walk through this forest alone. "What''s wrong with you, Lily? Are you confused?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I, who had been daydreaming, suddenly looked at Adrian with empty eyes and full of confusion.


    "You seem confused, aren''t you, Lily? You''re confused about where to go now, right? I know you don''t know the ins and outs of the road in this forest."


    "Em, yes, how could you tell I was confused because of that, Adrian?"


    "Yes, you can see from the look on your face that you seem confused about what you will do now and after this."


    "So what do you think I should do, Adrian? What should I do now? Do you have a solution?"


    "Are you willing toe with me while staying with me at my house?"


    At first I was still confused by the offer made by Adrian. I was worried and afraid that Adrian would have a character like Draka who would betray me. But is it possible that Adrian is as evil as Draka? But from his appearance and expression, I didn''t see any signs that Adrian was an evil figure like Draka. I hope my guess is correct. Especially when Adrian wants to help and assist me, I think he has a soft heart like Ardina. I don''t think Ardian would dare hurt me. Because he has helped and helped me to free myself from Draka''s shackles.


    If Adrian was really evil, maybe he would hurt me or make sweet promises like Draka. Or whatever it is that indicates he is a bad person. But in fact that''s not the case, in fact he didn''t ask for anything in return and asked for anything in return from me. He was sincere and even helped me without any strings attached and expected more from me. It seems I have to believe that Adrian is a good person and will not act evil and have bad intentions towards me. Should I ept Adrian''s invitation and offer? It seems that for now it''s okay if I have to ept Adrian''s invitation and offer. Like it or not, I have to do everything for my safety at this time so that I can quickly avoid Draka''s pursuit.


    "Yes, Adrian, that''s fine. I''ll just go with you first. Later, once everything is safe and things start to be conducive without any shadow of Drakaing after me, then I will n to go back to my house and return to living in my world with other humans living normally in general."


    "Okay, Lily, I will try to do that. I will try my best for you. Later we will n for the next time so that you can go home and be able to return to your house safely. Because I am quite concerned about you if you stay in the forest for a long time, it will affect your life. will be very threatened. Because I know and realize that you are not native to the forest and are just immigrants. You will not be able to live long and stay in the forest." Adrian was silent for a moment, pausing his words.

 Chapter 31

    Lily''s


    POV


    After pausing his words for a moment. Then Adrian continued what he had just said.


    "Moreover, this forest is a wild and wild ce. I will take you back to where you came fromter."


    "Yes Adrian, thank you for understanding andprehending my intentions and goals. I am very grateful to you because you are so sincere to me and want to help me. You even want to amodate me temporarily to live in your house." "Yeah, Lily, it''s okay, don''t feel too bad. Just pretend we''ve known each other for a long time and make me your close friend who you can ask for help whenever you want and need it."


    I smiled because I didn''t know what to answer or respond to when Adrian said something like that. He was very sincere in wanting to help me and wanted to be my close friend. I will wee it with joy and an open heart. It''s okay even though we are different but we can still be friends at least. Even though Adrian and I are not from the same species. Even though I''m human and Adrian is just an imitation bat, we can still be good friends and have a long and good friendship, of course. Moreover, after this incident I felt very indebted to him and didn''t want to disappoint him by rejecting what he proposed to me. I didn''t want to disappoint him and feel useless by making my own decision to find his own way home. Moreover, I was worried that if I looked for my own way home, I would be able to meet Draka again in the middle of the road.


    "Oh yes, Adrian, I want to ask you something."


    There is something I want to ask Adrian regarding the conditions at his house. Does he live alone or is there someone else in the house? Because I''m embarrassed and afraid if someone else lives in the house. Embarrassed because I''m hitchhiking and I''m a foreigner especially since I''m human and they might be other creatures that are clearly not human. I was also afraid and worried because maybe not everyone liked me in that ce. Not everyone will ept me to stay and stay in their house for some time. I was worried that I would invite new problems, especially for Adrian who allowed me to stay at his house and took me at his own discretion without asking whether I was allowed to join them or not. That''s what worries me now.


    "Hey, Lily, why are you daydreaming like that again and again? What do you want to ask me? Hurry up and say it right now! I''ll answer it Lily."


    "Emm... uh... Yes, no Adrian, I just wanted to ask if anyone lives in your house besides you? I mean is there anyone else in the house?"


    "Um... yes, of course. There''s Lily, so what?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are they? Are they your same country or the same as you?"


    "Yes, Lily, they are my rtives. I live with several of my siblings and my father in that old house."


    "Umm..."


    I was increasingly shrinking and hesitant about going with Adrian. Afraid of the bad possibility that would happen next if I followed Adrian and epted his invitation and offer to temporarily live in his house with his family. "Why Lily? Are you scared?"


    "Yes, Adrian, will they ept me to stay with them temporarily?"


    "Hahaha... I thought what, yes, they would be very happy if you joined us at our house. They are not arrogant and are always open even to strangers."


    Hearing Adrian''s words, I feel more relieved now and my fear is starting to fade. I think that Adrian''s family, like Adrian, are friendly and indiscriminate figures. They will definitely ept me like Adrian who also epts me for who I am even though we are actually different. Now I''m not worried about going with Adrian. I think it will be safe if I live with him in his house. I thought that Draka wouldn''t know where I lived. However, if I went straight home, Draka might dare to chase me into the city and try to cause trouble there. Because I''ve heard that he has a close rtionship with my father and has known my father for a long time.


    Then Draka also said that he knew all the ins and outs of my childhood and monitored me from the time I was conceived by my mother until I was born and raised to my current age. That means Draka definitely knows where I live. He will also order Ethan, his subordinate, to monitor me and do other cruel things that I can''t imagine yet, but it must have been done by Draka. Because Draka will do various things to get what he wants. He will do anything to find me and bring me back into his arms. I''m sure of that. Now I don''t care about Ethan''s figure anymore.


    Besides, I''ve never met him and don''t expect to see him now. I don''t want to meet Ethan. Because Ethan is Draka''s subordinate. So it can be confirmed that they are in cahoots and are equally evil. I think so, I can guess now that Ethan is also an evil figure like Draka. Because it''s impossible for a good figure to want to have a rtionship with Draka, let alone being ordered around like that. If Ethan was a good person then he would cut ties with Draka, just like I couldn''t bear to stay in contact with Draka for long, who was cruel and heartless.


    So I decided to go with Adrian and didn''t want to meet Draka again, Drupadita or Ethan and other figures who were rted to Draka. I don''t want to have anything to do with that evil creature anymore. That''s enough for now and now I will live freely and freely as before when I lived in the city with my people, yes, the human race.


    Aaarrrgggg.


    Sssssstttt.


    Haaaaah no!!!!


    I started hearing the voices of Draka and Drupadita approaching this way. It seems they are not far from here now. I have to do something quickly before everyone can find me here. It''s also very dangerous if they see Adrian with me. They will be very angry with Adrian and could do bad things to Adrian. Even though Adrian has helped me and if something happens to Adrian then I will lose the person who will help me next if I am taken prisoner and caught again by Draka. I have to hurry and leave before Draka actually gets here and can find me.

 Chapter 32

    Lily''s


    POV


    I was clearly starting to panic and get anxious. Likewise, Adrian can be seen from the expression and expression on his face which is starting to indicate that he feels the same way as me. "Adrian, is serious, that''s Draka''s voice."


    "Yes, Lily, let''s go now."


    Adrian also looked shocked and panicked. He immediately invited me to leave right now.


    "But in which direction? Are we going to walk?"


    "You stand up, I will carry you by grabbing your cor with my legs."


    "Huh, can you? You''re small while my body is big. Are you able to take me flying Adrian? Are you serious?"


    "Of course, I''m sure and serious."


    I trusted Adrian''s seriousness even though I initially doubted his abilities. But I remember he was a magical figure and not an ordinary bat. He definitely has more strength that he can use to lift my body which is quite heavypared to his body which when he was a bat was so tiny and small.


    I started to surrender myself to Adrian to be lifted by his two little legs. I stood up and began to surrender to all the possibilities that would happen before me. I started to close my eyes because I was afraid something bad would happen. Happen. I''m afraid that I might fall from above while flying and suffer serious injuries or that Draka will suddenly know my position and ahh... Now there are many things I''m afraid of. Why am I now so timid and a little panicked? Maybe experience has made me like this and paranoid because bad security has happened several times in my life without me finding a way to save myself. "Come on, Lily, are you ready?" "Yes Adrian, I''m ready."


    I stood straight with my eyes closed. Adrian started to dig his toes into the cor of my shirt. Luckily, I was wearing a shirt when I was going toe here, so Adrian easily used the cor of my shirt as his support to lift my body. My body little by little began to lift. I felt my body shaking uncontrobly. I feel sad and can''t believe this is happening to me. Now I can fly in the air, almost in space. I felt like my body was no longer on the ground. It felt like my legs were hanging without support. Now I fly freely with Adrian on my shoulders. This is really impossible and a little strange. But Adrian can do it easily. He was able to lift me and take me flying at standard speed. Not too fast and not too slow he took me flying. It''s enough and makes me feelfortable because apart from feeling safe, I also feel the coolness from the gentle breeze downstream, making me feel rxed and floating freely through the air at an unreasonable height. I am unable to measure this height and cannot estimate it, but it is clear that it is quite high, the distance between me and the ground is quite far.


    Even more than tall trees. Maybe Adrian deliberately took me flying high so that Draka couldn''t find my tracks on the ground and smell my scent in the forest. Then Draka also won''t be able to reach me who is in a high state. Draka also won''t be able to see me flying because Draka will focus on looking for me on the ground. Because he didn''t know I ran away with Adrian who could fly. So I guess Draka must have thought that I would just walk normally along every path in the forest. But Draka didn''t know that I was now flying. I realized I was very high after I opened my eyes. At first I was afraid to open my eyes but Adrian convinced me to be normal and not be afraid to face all these heights. "Lily, why are you closing your eyes? Are you sleeping?"


    "No Adrian, I didn''t sleep, I woke up and I was conscious." Talking while still closing my eyes. My eyelids are still closed and reluctant to open them.


    "Are you afraid, huh?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Em yes, Adrian, I''m afraid of heights."


    "Don''t be afraid, Lily, open your eyes and try to feel the air as we fly. You look down and the view below and above here is very beautiful, Lily. Come on, open your eyes. Don''t be afraid!"


    I tried to open my eyes. Hoping I won''t be afraid anymore. My body was still shaking and I felt the vibrations from inside my body spread to all my limbs. Maybe Adrian also felt the vibrations originating from my body. "Hahaha, what''s wrong with you, Lily? Your body is shaking and shaking like this."


    "Honestly, I''m scared and really scared, Adrian. I''m scared of falling and you losing control."


    "No Lily, that won''t happen. I will look after you and hold you as hard as possible. I will focus on what I''m doing right now. There''s no way you''ll fall and slip out of my grip. Come on Lily, immediately open your eyes and feel all this, you''re flying free. This is your first experience, isn''t it, you can fly freely in the air at this height?"


    "Of course Adrian, this is my first experience of flying."


    I tried to open my eyes and it was true that beauty was presented to my eyes. I felt a beauty I had never seen before. Because flying by ne isn''t as free as it feels. I feel like I have my own wings and can fly independently. I passed a pure white, lumpy cumulus cloud. I also feel cool right now. I looked down at the many beautiful colors, especially blue, green and brown which dominated. I felt truly free this time after several days and almost a week of being colonized body and soul.


    "Wow, Adrian, what a beautiful view."


    "Yes, I told you, don''t be afraid and open your eyes wide. You will regret it if you have to miss a beautiful view as beautiful as this. You will remember it for the rest of your life Lily, I''m sure of that and that''s for sure."


    "Yes, that''s right Adrian, if I didn''t dare open my eyes then I would see nothing but darkness. I would justnd empty handed without any beautiful experiences or memories. But now my heart feels flowery and happy. I feel a sense of freedom. I''ve been looking for this all this time. I feel like I''m free and enjoying my freedom. Thank you, Adrian. You have given me this valuable experience that not everyone gets. You have also painted beautiful memories in my life. "Yes, you''re wee Lily, I''m happy if you''re happy. I hope you never forget me. I want to always be remembered in your heart even though we will be far apart in the future because you have to return to your world."

 Chapter 33

    Lily''s POV


    Adrian and I actually had fun building conversations while flying. Feeling like the world belongs to just the two of us and no one will eavesdrop on our current conversation. We were more dramatic and mncholic as if there would be a long separation between us and we were destined to meet once in our lives and then never see each other again forever. So we told each other not to forget each other. We told each other to always remember each other, meaning I remember Adrian as well as Adrian remembers me throughout his life. Today is a long road that is difficult for me to forgetpletely. Starting from the tragedy when he was between Draka and Drupadita. Entering a puddle until you are about to experience death or lose your life, then suddenly you meet a bat that can speak humannguage. Now the bat named Adrian is now taking me to fly in very high and cool air. It gives asting impression of color in life. An impression that I have never forgotten and will never forget for the rest of my life. I will always remember it when I fly freely with Adrian.


    "Don''t be sad, Adrian, I will remember you and always remember you. I will immortalize these memories in the memory of my mind."


    "Thank you, Lily, you are the only human who doesn''t differentiate between me. You have a good heart Lily so you deserve a lot of happiness in your life."


    "Don''t overdo it, Adrian, you tter me too much in my opinion. I''m not like that, it''s just that being with you makes me feelfortable and I want to be good friends with you."


    "Of course, Lily, you will be my best friend. That is certain and will not be reced. From today on we are friends Lily, remember that."


    "Yes, Adrian, I will remember all that, we are friends."


    "Until whenever."


    "My entire life." "Forever."


    Ha ha ha ha.


    I don''t know why, suddenly I wanted tough out loud, and so did Adrian, he was alsoughing out loud like me. Until bad things happen without us being able to predict them. Suddenly there was a heavy rainstorm apanied by strong winds. The appearance of the rain water that hit us continuously made our bodies lose bnce. The strong wind blowing towards us made Adrian''s grip loose and soon I would slide down tragically. Falling from an impossible height made my heart feel like it was going to fall out instantly. I shouted Adrian''s name. I only mentioned Adrian''s name this time, there was nothing else I could mention. I hope Adrian will chase me and take me back to flying safely andfortably. The sound of the wind suddenly blew hard.


    "Aaa... Adrian, what''s going on?"


    "It looks like there''s going to be a big storm. This is bad Lily, it''s really bad."


    "So what should we do now Adrian?"


    "I don''t know Lily, we can only ept being dragged by the wind and rain."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The sound of the wind and rushing water hitting our bodies made us soaked instantly.


    The sound of thunder started to sound scary.


    "Adrian, I''m scared."


    "Don''t worry Lily, I''m here. You''re safe with me."


    Ssssssssss.


    "Lilyyyyyyyyy."


    "Adriaaaaannn."


    Adrian''s grip slipped from my cor, making me float in the air, sliding down and almostnding on the ground.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa help meeeeeeeeeeee."


    "Lilyyyyyyy."


    "Adriaaaannnn help me!"


    We shouted at each other even though the sound of the heavy rain and wind almost drowned out our voices. But I can still hear Adrian''s voice, even though it''s faint. Maybe that''s how Adrian can still hear my voice even in the strongest storm. I slid down while Adrian was dragged by the wind. Adrian''s small body was carried away by the wind currents. My vision began to be blurry because the big and strong raindrops hit my eyes. I am now resigned to having to stick to the ground or sink in water or perch on a tree trunk. I can no longer control myself in the air that takes me down and down. But suddenly the rain stopped and the wind started to go in another direction. But I''m still resigned to myself being in this free fall. If it''s not dead, it''s disabled, I think it''s simple. Because that is the reality that will happen in my life now. I couldn''t do anything but surrender to wait my turn until the bottom, who knows what condition itnded in and where it was. Sssssssssuuuuuussss.


    The sound of my body traveling at high speed towards the bottom. Speed assisted by wind from the air.


    Without realizing it, suddenly someone pulled my shirt from above. I looked in the direction where I felt my clothes were holding me. "Adrian."


    Suddenly I was surprised and happy. Shocked because death had fallen and happy because Adrian tried to save me who almost met my death and a new disaster. I thought Adrian had disappeared in the storm. Considering her small and petite body I didn''t see any possibility that she would survive the big storm. I thought that Adrian had been carried away by the big current of wind and water. Until I will never see him again. And I will have no one to help and help me to survive and fly safely again. But in fact I was wrong. The miracle was on our side. Adrian is safe and I am safe too. In fact, I never thought that this could happen. Because the storm was very strong and was enough to make us lose bnce and unable to make any efforts to save ourselves. But suddenly the storm stopped and we were able to survive in the end. I felt like I had another lucky break after losing my life so many times.


    "Don''t worry Lily, I''m here."


    "Aaaahhh, my heart almost fell out."


    "Calm yourself for a moment and some time Lily, I, like you, feel like my heart is beating very fast."


    "That must be, Adrian."


    After we finished feeling out what had happened just now we started to fly at a steady and moderate speed. We started to enjoy the atmosphere after the big storm that hit and hit our bodies earlier. Everything felt like a nightmare and it was difficult for us to forget what happened. I still feel like I''m in the shadow of that big storm. The image is still vivid and vivid. Maybe Adrian also feels the same way as me.


    I still can''t imagine that if the rainstorm hadn''t stopped, Adrian and I would have disappearedpletely and would only be left with debris flying in the air.

 Chapter 34

    Ethan''s


    POV


    Draka called me back, it seemed he had something important to tell me. I think he will tell me to do something that he thinks is important and very urgent. Even though Draka hasn''t contacted me for quite a long time to give me the task of looking after and supervising Lily Mae. What happened now that Draka called me again?


    I read a letter that Draka wrote on a rolled up palm leaf. This letter was brought by Elisa. She is a crow who is always tasked with delivering news through writing. Elisa always delivers letters around this forest. Anyone can order Elisa on an expedition. Especially regarding correspondence activities. However, Elisa is also often asked to send and deliver things other than letters. Of course, things that she can afford and can carry. Items that are not too heavy and have enough weight to be carried by a body that is not too big. Because crows like Elisa certainly have small bodies. Forget about Elisa and return to a letter that Draka sent to me via Elisa. I started to untie the letter. A letter that is rolled up and tied with a small string that is not too long. I started to untie the rope and unroll the dry palm leaves. I started to pay close attention to the contents of the letter that Draka sent. Read carefully and thoroughly so as not to misunderstand the contents of the letter. The contents of this letter are quite long but not too long, just not short and not brief. I started reading from the top to the middle and bottom. Finally I finished reading the letter that Draka sent me.


    This is roughly the contents of the letter that Draka sent and wrote to me. [For EthanThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alpha leader of the wolf nation


    Maybe it''s been a while since I contacted you. But you know that our agreement doesn''t just end there. You still owe me your life and the entire wolf nation is mine even though you are the one who leads it. Since that tragedy requires you to submit to me as well as all your subordinates. Of course, if you break my rules, I will be very angry with the wolf nation and will not hesitate to destroy everything down to your fur and bones with a st of hot fire thates from my brave mouth.


    I intend to give you a new assignment that is still rted to the previous assignment. Still about Lily Mae, you know that. I learned a lot of information regarding Lily Mae from you since the agreement I made with her father and mother. Very reluctantly, because Lily Mae is half of the wolf race, it is your responsibility to take care of her and hand her over to me right now.


    It''s been almost a week since Mark Mae, Lily Mae''s father, died because he redeemed his promise to me. I mean because he tried to break his promise then his life is at stake for me. That was the consequence and that was what he expected. If I want to hand over Lily Mae willingly then I won''t just take her life. But because he refused and tried to betray me and broke his promise eighteen years ago, he had to atone for everything with his life. Even though the heirloom within Lily Mae is actually more valuable than the life of that bastard Mark.


    A few days ago I met Lily Mae at the crime scene where her father died and had a fatal ident. Then I took him back to my country. I mean I isted it in a ce where you must also be very aware of that ce and its existence. For several days he was with me and became my ve. But my wife, Drupadita messed everything up until Lily Mae managed to escape and escape from my grasp. Because we, I mean my wife Drupadita and I were busy fighting, Lily Mae was finally able to escape through a secret doorway which I''m sure you also know about.


    OK, now I''ll start telling you your task after I''ve outlined all the chronology of events. I deliberately outlined it first so that you understand and better understand what I mean and the bad possibilities that will happen if you don''t immediately carry out your duties. This is my order so you can''t just refuse it. You also can''t pretend you didn''t receive this warrant. Because Elisa will tell you what''s next after this letter reaches you. So I deliberately let Elisa be in charge of monitoring you until you finish reading this letter. So you can''t lie and avoid receiving this letter from Elisa.


    Your task now is to look for Lily Mae until she finds her and bring her to me in one piece. Let nothing be left of Lily Mae. Anyway, you have to bring her alive and safe. I hope for your mature and agile performance. I don''t want to wait too long and bring her immediately before me before I go blind and go on a rampage in this forest. Do you understand? Draka


    The ruler.]


    That''s what Draka wrote to me. He always threatens to wipe out the entire wolf nation. So I became anxious and very worried that the safety of the wolf nation would be threatened. Only by sacrificing one will the entire wolf nation be saved. This is evil but I don''t want to actually do all this Lily. I''m sorry I dared to sacrifice you. But this is for the survival of the wolf nation and so that its habitat is maintained. After all, your mother started it all. If only your mother, Arsyi, had not married a person named Mark Mae, nothing would have turned out like this. You also wouldn''t be there and all the wolf nations wouldn''t be under the threat of Draka the evil giant dragon snake. Draka is really cruel, but I can''t do anything now because his strength has not been able to be defeated by anyone, including me. Now I am looking for an alternative to defeat and destroy Draka and his wife Drupadita. I want the giant dragon snake to disappear instantly in this forestnd.


    If only that could really happen then I would feelpletely free and Lily wouldn''t have the misfortune of continuing to be hunted by Draka through me who was assigned to her continuously. Actually, I could have refused Draka''s orders but my people would have died. I won''t just let all that happen. For that reason, I waited for the right time to rebel until I could do everything with full confidence.

 Chapter 35

    Ethan''s POV


    I have to find an effective and fast way to immediately defeat Draka. But how do I do it? What should I do to eradicate the Draka from this earth? It seems that all creatures want Draka to immediately disappear from this world. Because almost everyone hates Draka, including the human race, which to this day still has something to do with Draka. Maybe not only Lily Mae''ste father, Mark Mae. But it seems there are some who have a simr agreement with Draka but they are not from the wolf nation so I don''t know and weren''t assigned to that. Meanwhile, I was assigned to control and supervise Lily Mae because her mother, Arsyi came from the wolf race.


    If we weren''t from the wolf nation, maybe we wouldn''t have suffered the sins that Arsyimitted, like Lily Mae, who didn''t even know what happened between her father and mother and Draka. I actually feel sorry for Lily Mae and want to free her from Draka''s shackles. But I haven''t found the right way yet. Because I will be overwhelmed if I am naive in doing something. Draka''s power is quite potential and I could have a bigger disaster than now. I don''t want to die before everything is safe without Draka. I have a mission to improve the welfare of the entire wolf nation so that no one dares to oppress us, whether from the human race or other nations, like the giant dragon snake like Draka. We have been quite satisfied for many years living in the Draka colony. Now is the time for us to seek that freedom. I can''t even move now. Now what should I do so that Draka can lose in my hands?


    If it''s not in my hands, it doesn''t matter as long as Draka can end his life and we no longer have the shadow of Draka''s cruelty which has really disturbed us and made our lives fall apart as if we don''t have a life worth living and fighting for. We need freedom in life and I hope that the case of Draka and Lily Mae will bring light to us as a nation of wolves. Because I see that Lily has quite good potential, she''s just not aware of it. If only she could control herself and be aware of her abilities, she might be able to defeat Draka with her own hands. I hope Lily will realize her potentialter. I will tell Lily a lot about anything that concerns her with Draka and her father and mother. I don''t want to keep quiet anymore, now I will say everything and be honest about the existing situation. Because I can no longer stand Draka''s arbitrary attitude. If I continue to serve Draka there will be no end. Moreover, the dragon snake race has a very long lifespan. It''s possible that for the rest of my life I will only be enved by Draka. Given its long lifespan, even my descendants can get the sap and be Draka''s ves for generations and inherit it. I don''t want that to just happen. I must immediately break that evil chain. I had to immediately think to find an effective way while still following Draka in his strange and demanding orders.


    "Have you finished reading the letter, Ethan?"


    "Of course, I have finished reading it, Elisa. Now you can go and report to Draka that I am ready to immediately carry out the task he gave me. I will not wait a long time and linger over time. I will do it immediately Elisa. Say that to Draka and don''t miss anything! I haven''t had time to write a letter in response to the letter that Draka sent. But verbally, please convey my message to Draka as soon as possible before he gets angry!"


    "Okay Ethan, then I will immediately go and convey that my task has beenpleted to Draka. Next I will convey your message to Draka. Hopefully I haven''t forgotten the contents of your message at all. Hopefully I won''t miss anything in conveying it to Draka. I I''m also afraid of getting angry from Draka. I hope I''m correct in conveying the message so that there are no mistakes between you. Thank you Ethan, I hope I''m safe on my journey."


    "Yes, I hope you are safe on your journey to Draka, Elisa. Thank you for siding with me and I hope you are always protected and safe."


    "Thanks again Ethan, of course I''m really fed up with Draka. But don''t tell anyone because I''m afraid my life could be threatened if Draka finds out that I don''t like him at all. I submitted to him only because it saved my fate from Draka''s ferocity. You definitely understand that, don''t you, Ethan?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, of course Elisa, everyone knows about that and everyone wants Draka to disappear immediately."


    "Yes, Ethan, make it happen and be real in the near future. I can''t stand his abuse of me and everything."


    "Emm... we''ll seeter, Elisa."


    "I support you and have high hopes for you, Ethan. I want you to win against Draka and make him subdue or even if necessary, make him die along with his annoying wife."


    Hearing Elisa''s chatter, I felt likeughing. But I could only smile as a haughty response because Elisa also supported me to win the battle with Draka. I hope that one day I will have more courage about this and be able to make all the hopes of this wide circlee true.


    Apparently everyone was fed up with Draka''s attitude. Then I will get a lot of encouragement and support to be able to defeat Draka. We must immediately unite in an alliance against the Draka. But how do I gather everything to n something bad for Draka? I had to do this immediately but had to do it secretly so that Draka couldn''t read our movements and steps. So that he experiences real defeat and we have been waiting for it for a long time.


    I''ll think about that once I find Lily Mae. I have to find her quickly within this week, at least this weekend I can bring her before Draka and then set a trap for Draka so that Draka experiences the defeat we have been waiting for. "Elisa, hurry up and leave before Draka gets angry."


    I paused and I immediately reminded Elisa.

 Chapter 36

    Lily''s POV


    Our lives might have been lost if the storm hadn''t stopped too. Luckily the rainstorm stopped and we were able to survive in the end. I really felt weak at heart and had resigned myself to the situation that had happened to the two of us. "Adrian, is the road to your house still very long and far?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''ll be there in a while Lily, why are you bored of me flying with you earlier?"


    "No, Adrian, I''m just asking. It doesn''t mean anything. In fact, I still feelfortable taking you flying with me."


    "Hahaha... maybe next time we''ll fly again, Lily, next time we''ll still have time to fly freely here and there as we please."


    "Yes, Adrian, that''s what I want. Hopefully we still have time to be with Adrian. Because you know thatter I have to leave you soon, like it or not, I have to go home and return to where I came from with people in general and live a normal life again with them."


    "Yes Lily, no matter what, you are part of the human race. If we were the same then we would have a lot of time to be together, right Lily?"


    "Yes, that''s right, Adrian, if we are the same, we are actually different. You are not human and I am human. We were created different and will never be the same. It would be impossible if we were the same."


    "I hope there is a miracle and we be one and the same."


    "Ah, that''s impossible, besides, I still want to be human."


    Adrian fell silent and wept andmented his fate of being just an imitation bat. After flying for a long time, we will finally arrive at the ce we are going, namely the old house where Adrian and his friends usually live. Adrian''s voice startled me after he hadn''t spoken for a long time since that impossible conversation.


    "Lily, soon we will arrive at my house. Strengthen your feet to touch the ground because soon we willnd! Strengthen your knees as support fornding! So you don''t fall, Lily." "Okay Adrian, I''m ready tond."


    Without many wordsing out, I just said I was ready tond and started strengthening my knees and ankles so I wouldn''t sprain them when Inded. My body started tond and Adrian brought my body even lower.


    My feet started to touch and stick to the ground. Now I''m starting tond and havended on the ground in good condition and safe. Finally we arrived safely and nothing bad happened after we passed through that terrible rain of bodies. Adrian, who was now still a small bat, started to put his feet on the ground and suddenly turned into Adrian, who was like a normal human. Adrian is really handsome and dashing. Moreover, his nice and melodious voice enchanted me without it being difficult for me to lie to myself. I like Adrian''s voice and face, I can''t lie or hide it. Indeed, Adrian is a very handsome figure. He is a handsome figure with ck hair and enchanting red eyes. He has a graceful and aristocratic appearance. He really has a strong authority and charisma that is able to seduce and make everyone who sees him simply captivated by his appearance.


    Moreover, after getting to know him as a kind, gentle and intelligent person, anyone would chase him and fight over him. I mean he''s in front of women. However, in front of men, she will also get a lot of praise and she will have many followers who want to serve her because she is a good figure and can be used as a good example. It''s proven by the way he treats me. His attitude towards me was so kind and enthusiastic. So in my opinion it is certain that his behavior and attitude towards people other than me will be good. Maybe he is used to being good and is a good person. That''s why I believe it and don''t doubt it anymore. Even though at the beginning of the meeting I was quite annoyed with him because I felt he had disturbed me. But not now, I actually want to be good friends with him and have a good friendship with Adrian.


    "Hey Lily, why are you silent, let''s go in!"


    I didn''t realize that I was actually daydreaming. Maybe it was because I was too lost in Adrian''s charm that I kept myself in ce without doing anything and not responding to Adrian at all. I started to realize when Adrian made me aware and shocked me.


    "Uh."


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you, Lily? Are you okay?"


    "No Adrian, I''m just a little tired and like I need a rest."


    "Oh, I thought what was wrong with you. OK, let''s go in and you can rest in peace in my house."


    We walked towards the door of this veryrge old house. When we were almost in front of the door and a few steps to the entrance. Suddenly the entrance door opened by itself to wee the two of us. As if he already knew and the door just opened automatically. A big wind came out from inside the house weing our arrival who would soon enter the house. Adrian and I immediately entered this house. Even though in my steps I felt doubtful and afraid. But I went in with the kind Adrian so don''t worry Lily. You will be fine with Adrian. Once again don''t be afraid Lily!


    I started monologuing to myself. Then it gave me motivation not to be afraid when I entered Adrian''s house, which was quiet, big, haunted and ssic. Adrian''s house is very tall. Even the roof is high too. It looks like this house has several floors. But this old house looks like it has been neglected and looks like an empty house that has not been lived in for a long time.


    "Is this your house, Adrian?"


    "Yes, of course, whose house do you think it is? This is my house, that''s why I came in here and inviting you toe in here also means this is my house. Why do you seem afraid Lily of going into my house? Is my house ugly?" "Oh of course not Adrian, your house is actually very nice and luxurious. It''s just..."


    "It''s just what Lily? Come on, don''t hesitate!"


    "It is just..."


    I don''t dare to tell the truth about the truth of Adrian''s house that I see now. It looks dirty and neglected. I''m afraid I''ll offend the house owner. I don''t want that to happen and invite Adrian''s bad view of me. I don''t want to change his views.

 Chapter 37

    Lily''s POV


    I was worried that Adrian would feel bad and start to get offended by my words, so I decided not to tell him the truth about what I saw and witnessed. In fact, I said something else to Adrian. "It''s just that your house is quiet, where are the other members of your family? Are they not there or are they out of the house?"


    I even asked about his family, whom I hadn''t seen since entering this house.


    "Oh my family? I mean my brothers, sisters and my father?"


    "Yes, that''s right, where are they? I haven''t seen them since I came here at all. In fact, there are no signs of life in this house. Is it true that you live with some of your siblings and your father?" "Yes, of course it''s true when I lie about something like that. I have several siblings and I still have a father. During the day they sleep and at night they start to move." "Huh, why is that?"


    Adrian instead smiled and didn''t answer my innocent question. Yes, it''s also called a fake bat, that''s how it is. At night they are active and during the day they are busy hibernating to sleep all day. That''s what a bat is, but Adrian said earlier that it wasn''t actually a bat. So what exactly is he? Likewise with several of his brothers and father.


    "Sit down Lily, you must be tired."


    "Yes, I''m very tired today, Adrian, especially when I had to go through all the tests in my life. But when I was able to get through them all, I felt like I had achieved something extraordinary and it made my heart feel very relieved and I could breathe again."


    "Yes, that''s for sure, so get some rest. If you''re thirsty and need a drink then you can get it in the refrigerator. There''s a lot of food and drink stock there. Now I want to clean myself first. Because I''ve been outside for thest few days and I haven''t had time to clean myself yet. I feel like my body is sticky and smelly. Moreover, after being hit by a rainstorm, our clothes were soaked through.


    "Yes Adrian, I can feel that. Later I also want to do self-cleaning activities. Moreover, I have been living in istion for a week and have been in contact with Draka, who of course you know smells very fishy and smells very unpleasant. For that reason I felt the need to clean myself, especially after I had been tortured several times and had fallen into a pool of water in theke when I was in the cave when I was about to open the secret door. I was also very hot."


    "Yes, Lily, that''s very certain. Moreover, Draka smells so fishy, I can''t even smell his scent even from a distance. His scales really smell fishy because he never bathes or bathes at all. He''s quite a dirty creature. I don''t know. What''s the matter with water? He''s never had a bath in his life."


    "Is that so? But yes, as far as I know, snakes, including dragons, don''t bathe. But there are also some of them who often live in water, but maybe it''s a different type."


    "Yeah, hahaha... Never mind, we''re already far from Draka. Forget about him and I''ll clean myself as soon as possible. As for you,ter you can change your clothes into my sister Clery''s clothes, her body posture looks like it''s the same size as yours, both weight and weight. body and height. So you don''t need to worry. You don''t need to wear the old clothes you''re wearing. Besides, your clothes are very tattered and aren''t even suitable for use anymore."


    "Yes Adrian, my clothes are worn out and have holes and a lot of them are torn like this because Draka often tortured me."


    "I''m really sorry Lily, you were really unfortunate yesterday. But don''t worry, now with me you will be safe, don''t be afraid, don''t worry and don''t worry, I will apany you and look after you as long as we are together." Adrian smiled and I returned his charming smile.


    "Yes, Lily, if we continue talking then I won''t clean myself. I have to do it now before my mood disappears. We''ll continue our conversationter after everything is finished. I''m clean and you''re clean too. OK, wait here Lily, you''re safe here." Adrian assured me several times that I would be safe here and that I would be safe around him. So now I don''t feel anxious and worried about what will happen in my life. I feel safe andfortable now that I have a guardian angel like Adrian. I hope we don''t disappoint each other in the future.


    I sat alone waiting on a very soft sofa that I only found this time here in this ce. I have never found a sofa as soft and aesthetic as this before. I see the objects here are beautiful and very ssic, like expensive objects. I tried to explore ces around this room. This room is also quiterge and very magnificent. The roof is very high, like a building that was designed deliberately high to make it look more elegant. I see objects and trinkets around here. Until I found a family portrait stuck to the wall in this room. I saw a fairlyrge portrait. In the portrait are Adrian and his three brothers and father. It turns out he has three siblings and he is the first child. He is the oldest brother among his siblings. His siblings are one girl and two boys. That means there are three boys in this house. Finally I will have a female friend in this house. Even though it''s only one, at least it doesn''t make me lonely and awkward when I''m around the men in this house.


    I looked and stared closely at the portrait in front of me. But wait!!! Aaaaaaaaaa... There''s something strange about that portrait. Immediately I screamed but my voice wasn''t that loud when I screamed. I covered my face with the palms of my hands. Why does the portrait look strange? I just found a portrait like this here. It was very strange, when I looked closely and stared at the portrait, seeing one by one the members of Adrian''s family in the portrait, I noticed something odd. I saw the eyes in the portrait move, especially when I saw the portrait of Adrian''s father. His eyes radiated red light. The red light was dazzling and came out of the portrait as if it was aimed at me. I was very scared and shocked. Don''t even dare to look at it again.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 38

    Ethan''s


    POVThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I could only tell Elisa to immediately get out of my sight and immediately face Draka. So that Draka doesn''t make a mistake and then get angry with Elisa or me. Because Draka is a figure who wants everything to happen quickly, especially when ites to things he thinks are urgent.


    "I think he has been waiting for you to arrive before him and bring him good news. Hurry up and do it now before he gets angry!" "Yeah Ethan, I''m leaving right now. See you another time."


    "Yeah, see you, be careful Elisa. I hope you''re okay."


    Elisa flew with both wings to face Draka. Now I''m left alone with the shadow of the assignment I just got. I don''t know what to do other than do it as fast as possible. Because the wolf nation will be increasingly threatened if I dy. Draka will be very angry if I ck off and ignore the duties he has given me. Now it''s just me and my wandering thoughts. Where should I look for Lily now? I don''t think it''s possible for her to go home. Because she definitely knew that Draka would even chase her to his house. So I''m confused about where to look. Or maybe she is still in the forest? But where is it located? Is it not far from the istion area? Does anyone help her? I don''t know, my mind is in a mess right now thinking about Lily''s current position, whereabouts and safety.


    Oh Lily, you''re just giving me trouble.


    I muttered inside myself. My mind was telling me how much Lily was really bothering me. I shouldn''t have a task like this looking for a human child who knows where he is. It really just makes me dizzy. In fact, adding a new job besides leading the wolf nation, I have to think about human children like Lily. Like Lily? I mean? Sorry Lily, that wasn''t what I meant... Ah no, I''m just annoyed at my current situation. Just because the task that Draka imposed on me made me annoyed with Lily. But this has be part of my destiny. I can''t be upset, angry orin about this. I have to have passion and passion in looking for Lily. Next, I will think of a way to fight Draka and save Lily. Because it is clear that Lily is not guilty in this matter. The fault lies in the hands of his parents who vited the customs of a clearly different world. They shouldn''t have married and had a child named Lily Mae. But I can''t prevent it unless this is what is happening now and I can only live with it gracefully during my leadership as Alpha leader. Now I have to be responsible for everything. Improve the situation again so that there are no victims in this problem. I don''t want Lily to be a victim of Draka. Because Lily is a kind and innocent girl and has a lot of extraordinary potential. It would be a shame if Lily had to fall into Draka''s hands just like that. Anyway, Lily must be safe and I must try to save her so that her life doesn''t fall apart in Draka''s hands. Yesterday I also missed it. I should be able to take good care of Lily. But I forgot and let Lilye alone to the edge of the forest so she could meet Draka by ident. I can''t imagine what Lily''s condition would be like when she was between Draka and Drupadita for days. Lily must have felt pressured and tormented by the ten of them. Oh Lily, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been careless and negligent in looking after you. I''m worried she''s okay and hurt. Because I know how cruel and brave Draka is. Even though Lily is a young human and she is a woman, Draka will not hesitate to punish her, especially if he feels Lily has made a mistake and broken his rules. Draka is an authoritarian and cruel figure. Lily could have experienced unspeakable and painful torture. It''s hard for me to imagine because it''s quite scary. Moreover, Lily''s normal sized body faced a giant dragon snake. She must have been very surprised and not used to living with giants. Oh Lily, where do you think you are now? I''m really worried and really worried about you. You just make me uneasy. What should I do now.


    Now I am preparing tounch my action in the search for Lily. I hope I''m not toote and get Lily in an unfortunate situation. I have to find Lily quickly before she goes wrong. Because living in the forest is not the ce. This forest is quite wild and wild. She will face many threats in the forest for a long time. She is just a human who is used to living in cities and settlements. So it is very vulnerable if she have to live in the forest. Maybe it''s her new experience living in the wilderness. I have to do something now.


    I stood up and started to get up. Prepare some equipment for supplies during the process of looking for Lily. I have to prepare everything carefully so that I don''t run out of supplies during the process of looking for Lily and it doesn''t mean I have to go home first and then look for her again. I can''t be stopped by anything in the process of searching for Lily. Before finally Draka found it first and was able to finish all the history of both my life and Lily''s life. I have to find it first. Lily is also not allowed to meet other creatures in this forest. Because it would be very dangerous if Lily had to meet other creatures. Moreover, if Lily meets vampires she will be finished. The vampire nation is a nation that is just as cunning as the dragon snake nation. In fact, vampires will disy maniption that is able to trick humans as their prey. I''m afraid if that happens. It will be difficult for Lily to escape from the vampire nation if Lily meets the vampire nation itself. Lily, you don''t know how worried I am about you. You may not even know you at all. Maybe you''ve never seen me. But I know enough about you, in fact, I know more than anything. I take care of you even though you don''t feel taken care of by me. Now that you''re gone, I''m as anxious as a hen losing her chicks. It felt like my feelings and thoughts became confused all of a sudden. Lily, I hope you''re okay before I finally find you. I feel like everything has be very precarious since I got the letter from Draka earlier. About Lily''s whereabouts now and about the Draka that is still rampant and about the vampire nation that is still roaming free makes my mind confused and my head feels like it''s going to explode at once. I have to go immediately to look for Lily.

 Chapter 39

    Lily''s POV


    I was really surprised to see a portrait that could move. This is like what always happens in horror films. Where there is a portrait that can move and then it will take the person who sees it. I mean it will draw people who see it into the portrait. So there is another dimension to a portrait. There is a different world in the portrait. I''m really afraid of that happening. Am I hallucinating because I''m too tired after these few days? Or because I feel hungry and thirsty so I start to get confused in my vision? I don''t know, but all of this feels real and I''m not hallucinating what I think and I think I''m conscious. Besides, my tiredness has started to disappear. Because I''ve rested long enough. "Hey, what are you doing, Lily?"


    Someone patted my shoulder from behind when I covered my face with the palms of my hands. Someone came and surprised me. Until I was shocked and suddenly screamed. "Aaaaaaaaaaa."


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you Lily? What''s wrong with you? Are you okay? Why are you screaming? It''s me Adrian."


    Hearing this, I immediately turned around and spontaneously hugged him, full of fear. I was half shaking. My body shook with a feeling that made me even more afraid. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Adrian didn''t refuse my hug. He epted my hug with open arms. In fact, he is very worried about what I am experiencing right now. But I couldn''t possibly tell Adrian the truth. That I had seen something strange in his family portrait. At most, if I tell it, Adrian willugh at me and not even believe the story that I just experienced for real. At most, Adrian would think I was hallucinating and think it was all trivial and then tell me to rest and wake up. For that reason, I don''t dare to cause the incident that I just experienced. Because you don''t feel confident about the big possibility that will happen. I''m not confident about the response Adrian would give me if he found out that I had actually seen his family portrait move. In fact, in the end I will be called a delusional person. That would be a longsting joke.


    "Um, no, I''m fine. I''m just shocked. I''m still paranoid because in the past few days I had contact with Draka and Drupadita."


    "Oh, I thought there was something wrong. Don''t worry, Lily, now you are safe here with me. Draka will nevere here. Believe me, you are really safe in my house."


    I let go of my hug on Adrian, half embarrassed. Because I didn''t realize that I just hugged Adrian because I was so scared and shocked. But Adrian didn''t seem to have a problem when I hugged him. Adrian actually seemed more forgiving and thought everything was normal and normal. But I still felt embarrassed that I hugged him even though it wasn''t on purpose. This feeling of shame arose because I was afraid that Adrian would think something wrong. But apparently not, Adrian didn''t think about that. I hope Adrian doesn''t really mind me hugging him.


    "Come on, Lily, now it''s your turn to clean yourself. Go into the room on the top floor in the corner. In the room there is a bathroom, you can shower there. All the toiletries are avable, including the clothes I will wearter. Come on, go alone here, it''s safe and just think of it as "You''re at home. So don''t hesitate, okay? If you need anything, shout at me, I''ll definitely hear you and I''lle to you soon." "Okay, Adrian."


    Even though he was still covered in fear due to the incident. But I tried to have the courage to go alone to the room that Adrian had just shown me. Because I want to immediately clean myself and feelfortable in my clean bodyter. I felt like my whole body was sticky and smelly. It has a big influence on my mindset and feelings, of course. But if it''s clean, I think I will getfort and freshness. So I am calmer in thinking and feeling. I think so.


    I immediately stepped towards the stairs. Even though I was in doubt, I had to do it. Until I arrived at thest step. I am now on the second floor after I passed the stairs one by one and stepped on them with hesitation and a little trembling. Now I''m on the second floor and starting to look for the corner room. Finally my eyes found the room. I immediately walked towards the room and was almost there. Still quiet, just like on the first floor. The situation on the second floor was also equally quiet. There''s no difference and it''s even more terrifying on the second floor. But I took courage and started motivating myself not to be afraid. I immediately grabbed the door handle and started to open it. The door opened and I entered this very spacious and cool room. The floral aroma of the perfume in this room is really fragrant and very fragrant. I felt at home in this room even though it was a bit scary actually.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Because there are many ancient objects in this room and the nuances are reddish and slightly ck. Basically, it''s exactly like in a ghost movie. Exactly like a film with Drac. It''s so scary to be here. But on the other hand, it can also be used as a ce to meditate and calm yourself. I try not to care about the atmosphere in this room. I went straight into the bathroom. The bathroom isfortable and I immediately clean my body as soon as possible so that everything is straightened out and finished. So I immediately go back downstairs and get out of this room. So that I can immediately be with Adrian. Because to be honest, I really felt scared this time. I finished cleaning myself. I had finished showering and immediately put on the clothes that Adrian had provided. Clothes stored on the bed. Stored neatly and smells great. This outfit looks very ssic but quite casual. Looks like 1960s style clothes. But I just wear it. Hmmm... it turns out Clery''s younger brother Adrian''s tastes are quite old-fashioned too, huh? Or are these really old clothes? The clothes inherited from herte mother that Clery still wears? Hmm... Maybe.


    Finally, I finished wearing the clothes that Adrian had provided earlier. Even though I''m not reallyfortable with this type of clothing. Looks older even though I''m still in my teens. But what can I do, there is no other choice but to ept it to use.

 Chapter 40

    Lily''s


    POV


    I look even stranger in my opinion. I mean it''s more ssic and like living in the past. Impressed reincarnated and living in this era. But there''s nothing actually wrong with this outfit. It''s just a bit strange because this is not my style and taste. I immediately left this room after finishing cleaning up. Start walking down and down the stairs one by one. Until I reached the bottom floor. Adrian was busy sitting on the sofa, sipping a dark red drink from the long funnel ss he was holding. I then approached him and he was surprised to see my appearance. His eyes were hard to blink when I started saying his name, he looked at me. While wide-eyed and stopped his previous drinking activities. "Adrian."


    Adrian looked at me and greeted me by name. Starting to look at me closely with a sharp gaze. I don''t know what''s on his mind. Do I really seem weirder now? Compared with the appearance of wearing clothes full of tears? It seemed to him that I looked strange in Adrian''s eyes. I feel insecure and a bit inferior now.


    But Adrian didn''t say anything other than inviting me to sit near him. I immediately epted his invitation. I started to approach him and sat near him.


    "Sit here, Lily!"


    I walked and arrived in front of Adrian. I sat down and Adrian started trying to build a conversation with me. I responded openly. We ended up talking further about many things. The atmosphere bes more fluid and not stiff at all. "Lily, why are you rted to Draka, the cruel giant dragon snake?"


    Adrian started a conversation with me by opening the topic about my encounter with Draka. He asked how I came to be in istion with Draka and Drupadita.


    Then I started answering and exining the chronology of events to Adrian. Including the tragedy of his father''s death. Innocently, I told the story very openly. Without hiding anything, I told the story at length and in great detail. Until Adrian began to know about many things rted to my life now. Meanwhile, I don''t know anything about Adrian''s life.


    "I met Draka when I was investigating the cause of my father''s ident at the edge of the forest."


    "Your father had an ident? Is your father still alive or...?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Emm." I looked down fragilely, starting to remember the pain of my father''s sudden death.


    "Sorry Lily, did I hurt your heart?" Adrian seemed to know what I was feeling and was more sensitive in understanding my facial expressions and body expressions and gestures. "Yes, Adrian, it''s okay, I''m just sad. My father died in that ident."


    "I''m sorry for what happened to you and your father. I hope you can be steadfast and patient through all this Lily. I think you are a great and tough woman. You are an energetic and cheerful woman. So make your life even more colorful after your father''s passing. One day you will meet your father again in eternity. But now, enjoy your life and make the most of it, Lily. Don''t waste your life in vain Lily is watching your every move Lily, believe me in that!"


    Listen to the advice given by Adrian. Instantly my heart melted and I had new enthusiasm to live the day. I can''t stop and be disconnected because my father died. It''s true what Adrian said, my father is still around me monitoring me in a different realm. Dad would be very sad to see me if I felt like my life had no meaning anymore. Even my father would be very sad when he saw that my life was in chaos and that he had no desire to live anymore. I have to get up immediately and start everything again. Whatever the circumstances, I cannot be discouraged because of things that have already been decided. I have to live my life again normally and color my days with the enthusiasm and joy that was in my life when my father was still around and alive.


    I have to find my day that is full of happiness and joy. I can''t waste my life and circumstances. I have to put my life back together even though it was a mess an hour after my father died and when I met the ugly giant dragon snake, Draka who was annoying and his wife Drupadita who was just as annoying. Anyway, I can''t be the least bit discouraged in my spirit. I have to live my day like what Adrian just said. You can''t get stuck in the slightest, let alone back down. I have to keep moving forward in living my day. I am confident that I can pass all the tests in my life. I will be able to face all the obstacles ahead myself. I have many miracles in my life. Don''t just let your father die and make my life suddenlye to an end and you will no longer have the courage to live your life.


    It was truly amazing that Adrian was able to anesthetize the extraordinary spirit surging within me and the recesses of my soul. Now my body is starting to be sedated by a burning and endless fire of enthusiasm. Now I am able to face everything and start again to organize my life one by one. My life, which has been a mess in the past week, I must immediately fix and carve it back into a fresh and healthy life. I can''t be sluggish and afraid in living my life. I will prove to the world to Adrian that I am capable of being my extraordinary self. I can and am sure I will always be able to do everything.


    Now I feel lucky to have known Adrian, who is quite a visionary and is able to motivate me even in situations asplicated as this. I feel safe andfortable around Adrian. I felt like I had received an infinite gift when I started to get to know Adrian. Is Adrian an angel deliberately sent to me? To cure all the anxiety and anxiety in my life. To get rid of all the unrest and chaos that had existed in my life. And to protect me from various dangers that could threaten me again in the future. I also don''t feel finished in passing this exam. I still have a long way to go to get to my own world and return to my ce of origin and live a normal life as usual among humans in general. I still have a lot of homework that I need to finish. I have to get up and be enthusiastic about it. Learning from experiences that have happened, I must be able to get through all the hardships of this life.

 Chapter 41

    Lily''s POV


    Now I am alone without my father beside me physically so I always have to be brave in facing any situation. Likewise in facing this critical situation. Where I now have new things to think about and face. Namely facing Draka and all those who were ordered by him to chase and capture. I don''t know what dream I had before this happened. Apparently this is like a nightmare in my life. I never imagined before that I woulde face to face with a giant dragon snake. In fact, I only found it in fairy tales that I read as a child in a storybook that my father deliberately bought for me to learn to read. But now everything has be a reality and is no longer just a fairy tale. I thought the existence of the giant dragon snake was just a fantasy written by a story writer who likes to let his imagination run wild. But in fact, that is the reality that is written.


    "Okay Adrian, I will try to realize all the advice you have given me. Thank you for giving me an idea of the true meaning of life. I almost lost my eyes and wanted to end it all. Because I was starting to despair about all this Adrian."


    I was half in tears. Adrian immediately came closer to me and patted my shoulder. Providing support so that I don''t feel alone. I was aware of that, that Adrian was trying to calm me down andfort me. I am happy with Adrian''s presence in my life. However, I need a figure like Adrian in my life. If only Adrian were human then I would take him to live with me. But unfortunately, Adrian is another creature who cannot possibly be human. I can only dream about it. Imagine that Adrian is a human figure like me. But I only dream a lot if I hope it all just happens. Ah never mind, I have to immediately end this fantasy of mine.


    Before finally I had a strong ambition. Or I go crazy constantly thinking about things that can''t happen. I had to push aside my feelings and hopes for Adrian. I have to be realistic and be able to ept everything gracefully if Adrian really isn''t human. I''m not dreaming or entering a fantasy world. But this is the reality of what actually happened. I have to force myself to believe this. I will close all my long dreams. Then try to understand all the differences that exist. I won''t think about this anymore. I have to focus on my life''s long journey ahead. Starting today I have to be more visionary in living my life. Achieving all hopes with my own hands.


    "Don''t worry, Lily, life is painful. I have also been in a position like you are now. I also felt what you are feeling now until finally fate brought me here. To the world I am in now." "What do you mean?"


    "Ah no, I didn''t mean anything by it. I''m sorry Lily, has made you wonder about my current life."


    It seems that Adrian is starting to let slip about his living conditions. But Adrian was too closed and seemed reluctant to tell me about his life. Even though I would be happy to amodate all his life stories. But apparently he doesn''t want to share hisints about the life he has been living. I appreciate that. I definitely respect his privacy. Maybe it is difficult for him to tell all the bitterness of life to other people, including me. It seemed that if he told it, it would be tooplex and full of mystery so he would be better off keeping it to himself. I also don''t intend to continue pestering him and asking about the ins and outs of his life. Let time tell andter I will know by myself as time goes by. So that one day he will be ready to tell me anything. Now just leave Adrian with hisplete privacy. I don''t want to bother him in the slightest. Don''t want to disturb his currentfort in his life.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to tell me about your life, Adrian. I understand and understand the bitterness you feel in your life. I will let you maintain your privacy which you don''t want to share with me."


    "Emm... thank you Lily for understanding that. I didn''t want to tell you because I was embarrassed and afraid."


    "Why are you embarrassed and afraid?"


    "There are many things Lily, you won''t understand a lot of them. It will be difficult for you to digest and understand the tragedies that have urred in my long life. If I tell you everything it won''t fall into your strong logic. Meanwhile, you are a logical person. As for my story far from logical."


    "Yes Adrian, maybe next time you will be ready to tell me a story. So I will dly and openly ept it. I will amodate and listen to all your stories without giving a bad response about anything I will hearter." "Yes Lily, time will tell."


    It was starting to gette in the afternoon and soon evening woulde. The weather is very sunny today. My heart is as bright as being free from Draka and meeting a figure like Adrian. I really feel like I''ve had luck like winning the lottery. It doesn''t feel like this day has passed easily. After we went through many tragedies since early morning. Until we had this quite long conversation. It doesn''t feel like it''s going to be night soon. Now is the time for us to tidy ourselves up and start preparing ourselves to rest. But before that, Adrian will invite me to dinner with his family and introduce me to his family. Because he said that at night his family would wake up from their long sleep at night.


    I started to feel nervous and insecure. Starting to get nervous even though the meeting hadn''t even happened yet. I imagine his family has a high strata. Meanwhile, this is how I was born from an ordinary, simple family, not poor but not rich either. I would feel like I was shrinking when I met Adrian''s father and several of his brothers. Because just looking at the house and its contents, I feel that there are many differences between us from a financial perspective.


    Eh, why am I being material like this? No! I''m not a material. It''s just too realistic in seeing all the material that clearly looks physically real. I understand with my eyes and my mind and my feelings that Adrian''s family and I have many differences from a financial perspective. In terms of species, it''s definitely different because I''m from the human race while they''re from the fake bat family. Oh never mind, I think I''m too mncholic.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 42

    Ethan POV


    I''ve been in this forest for almost a day. Looking for the whereabouts of Lily Mae who knows where she is. I''m not a psychic who can know where she is now. Even relying on my usually sharp sense of smell, I couldn''t find any trace of Lily Mae. Does Lily fly? There are no traces of it on the ground. I can''t smell her distinctive and fragrant body aroma in this forest. Did something help Lily escape? Was Lily helped by another creature who could fly through the air so that her footprints didn''t remain on the ground? I know very well what Lily smells like because I watched her for a long time, even when she was very small. So I understand the distinctive aroma. But it''s true that I didn''t smell it in the forest. Only to the limit of thest ce outside Draka''s istion ce. So where exactly is Lily Mae now? Her existence is like moksa like being swallowed by the earth. Was Lily just sucked up by the earth? How could that happen? It seems like someone helped her escape from Draka. Because watching this incident is really strange. It was impossible for an innocent human like Lily to survive Draka''s grasp. But Lily was able to escape from Draka with lightning speed. This means that there really was someone who helped her escape. But who do you think helped Lily in the process of giving birth to Draka? I guessed and tried to find out who would be so brave as to bring Lily out of this ce of istion and oppose Draka just like that. In fact, it is very hard to make such a massive effort. Even though so far no one has dared to face Draka. No one dares to oppose Draka in this forest. I had to quickly find out what really happened when Lily managed to just escape from Draka. I must not miss information that can give me two impacts, either profit or loss.


    I felt like I was as evil as Draka when I started obeying Draka''s orders. But now what can I do that the situation requires me to be like this. Actually, I really don''t want to do whatever Draka orders me to do. I''m really sick of Draka. But for the survival of the werewolves, I will do anything as the leader of Alpha. Including protecting my people from the Draka threat. Until I had to forcefully enve myself to Draka. Maybe this won''t be long now. I will find the key to liberation in Lily herself. I will find it as soon as possible and I will not let that opportunity pass me by. So I have to meet Lily immediately before other creatures take control of her and have a bad influence on Lily. I have to try to talk about what really happened to Lily. So that Lily understands and understands my intentions and goals. I can''t make a mistake in my actions.


    I went back through several ces in this forest. Maybe there are other clues about Lily''s current whereabouts. I really need that guidance. Even if it''s a small thing, it can be a clue. Until I found a gold earring that I found in the bushes in this forest. I found it identally. I thought it was just the light that reflected. Only the reflection of the sun''s rays on the remaining water from the dew from this morning produces a golden glow. It turns out it really is gold.


    Gold with small and beautiful earrings. I think I recognize these earrings, I mean I''ve seen Lily wearing these earrings when I used to watch her. These earrings are the earrings that Lily has always worn since she was little. An inheritance from herte mother that her father gave to Lily when Lily turned seven years old. I remember very well that when Lily celebrated her seventh birthday I was between them and snuck in. I infiltrated the humans around Lily at Lily''s seventh birthday party ten years ago to be exact. Emm... That means I can find Lily not far from here. Where could Lily stay silent and look for a hiding ce?


    I have to move quickly. This is a clue for me. Even though it''s a small object, at least I can use it as a clue to find Lily next. But even so, I still haven''t found a trace of it on the ground. This is really ironic and strange. How could this just happen? Even though Lily is just an ordinary human who certainly doesn''t have wings at all. Moreover, it can just disappear. Lily has no power at all. I mean Lily has hidden powers. She didn''t actually realize that she had natural powers from werewolf descent. If she was aware then she would use it against Draka. But in fact Lily wasn''t aware of that.


    She did not realize that she had great power and great potential. Her father never told her frankly about her true background. Even now, Lily might be wondering what her father''s rtionship with Draka was. So that requires her to deal with the cruel and strange Draka. Lily must have been asking about that in her mind. That''s for sure and I can easily guess it. Besides, Lily would feel strange if she suddenly encountered a giant dragon snake that just appeared in her life. Especially right when her father died. I mean it was still at the moment when her father had not long died. Yes, I think so, Lily would be very suspicious of that. I will exin to Lily after meeting her. Once things are safe and conducive when we are alone, I will exin to Lily the origin and origin of her existence. Lily must know everything is a no-no. Like it or not, Lily has to ept the bitter reality that exists.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I have a heavy heart, I will still tell Lily about this. Lily has the right to know and realize that she is part of the werewolf group created to live and settle in the forest after her current age. When she reaches the age of seventeen and reaches the age of eighteen, she will be a perfect werewolf. There is still a year for everything to happen. Before everything happens, I have to immediately exin all these things to Lily. So that Lily wouldn''t be surprised by what would happenter. So that Lily can prepare everything in a calm manner.

 Chapter 43

    Ethan''s


    POV


    If Lily knew that everything that happened to her was due to her parents'' actions in the past, then Lily would not be surprised when she encountered many problems ahead that were waiting for her. And Lily won''t feel devastated about that at all. Like what happened now, I think she would have been very surprised to start meeting several creatures other than humans. Lily couldn''t find out everything toote. I can''t bete telling Lily everything. I have to immediately find Lily''s whereabouts and start entering her life to be a close friend she can trust. I really wanted to save Lily from the evil Draka''s clutches.


    I don''t want Lily to have to bear everything herself for the rest of her life as long as she lives in this world as Draka''s ve. In fact, as far as I know, Draka will not only make Lily a ve in his life. But there is something Draka is after inside Lily. Namely the heirloom that is in Lily''s body. To be clear, I was never told by Draka what the heirloom looked like. If only I had known then I would have immediately made Lily aware to immediately be careful and closely guard her. Because ording to the information I got from Draka, he will eat Lily after he has seeded in obtaining the inheritance within Lily and bing one with her. But ording to Draka, not just anyone can get this heirloom. Draka also performed penance for approximately two hundred and twelve days to obtain the heirloom. But during his meditation he failed many times.


    Even now he has not been able toplete his ascetic mission. He has not been able to meet the target. Of course on the two hundred and fifth day he failed. Always doing that over and over again. Even though there are only seven days left. But ording to him, on the seventh day, the temptation was quite big and he had to face big things that made him always overwhelmed and throwing up his hands. Then he always ends up starting again from the beginning. Despite this, Draka never felt afraid or hopeless. He kept going back and starting everything from zero again. Even though it failed several times. That''s one thing that makes me salute Draka. If only Draka wasn''t an evil and arbitrary figure. Then I will be ready to be his most loyal follower. But because Draka is a cruel and cruel giant dragon snake, I don''t want to be his follower at all.


    Actually, I would rather die on the battlefield against Draka than have to submit to him who is cruel and vile. But now what can I do if I can''t do anything after seventeen years and almost eighteen as old as Lily Mae. Because he threatened to burn down the wolf nation''s settlement and destroy everything with the red rooster that he always spits out of his mouth when he is angry and furious. That''s a very bad and scary thing. I can''t imagine that the entire wolf race would suddenly be extinct because it was burned after being hit by the fire that came out of the mouth of the giant dragon snake. I couldn''t imagine how hot that burst of fire would be.


    The fire was zing and very red, I felt it was very hot. I can''t imagine my people going through such a painful thing and all their feathers will burn and there will be no life after that. Everyone will feel an unbearable heat that burns their entire body down to their bones and nothing remains. Because whatever is burned by the fire from Draka''s mouth will turn into meaningless dust. There are also those that just be charcoal. That''s the minimum that happened after receiving a great burst of fire from Draka.


    For this reason, just imagining and listening to or reading threat after threat that Draka made made me paranoid first. I''m really afraid of that happening. The problem is not me I think about but all my people. In fact, this forest will also burn and mes will burn in every corner of the forest. Ah, I''m too bad for that. Obviously now I have to immediately find Lily. Lily is the key to everything and her parents are the ones behind all this chaos.


    After almost a day I looked for Lily. I saw that the sun was starting to set in the western horizon. The color of the sky is now yellow and almost red. Soon the sky will be ck and the world will be dark because the sun will soon set from its throne. The sun will soon be reced by the moon. Then pitch darkness will loom because it is already evening. In a dark forest, there is no lighting and I only rely on the light from the stars and moon, so I will feel troubled and exhausted in trying to find Lily.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, this is not the night when the first moon will appear. The full moon phenomenon is still far away from urring. So clearly the moonlight will not be so bright. Illuminating the earth is just a matter of course. Not to mention, in the forest there are lots of big trees with shady leaves. Then it will be very difficult to get a clear position. Because the shady leaves will cover the moonlight reaching the ground. Not to mention the many bushes that are starting to rise and the many dry leaves lying on the ground will make the road difficult to pass. As for the day, when there is sunlight shining on the earth and it is very bright, I will be able to walk along the road in the forest and choose a path that I can follow. Even during the day in the forest, it is still quite dark because it is covered by leaves thate from tall, big and shady trees.


    I''m stuck at school tonight. Unable to continue the adventure in looking for Lily. I gave up my intention and started looking for a safe andfortable ce to take shelter and spend the night for today. I had to be forced to rest tonight even though I didn''t really want to. Because I wouldn''t feel calm if I didn''t get any sign of Lily. I felt out of sorts and would even have trouble falling asleep before I could tell where Lily was.


    It''s true that Lily really messes me up, my mind doesn''t stop thinking about Lily. But what can the situation do to tell me to stop for one night? Tomorrow morning I will immediately make sure to continue my journey in search of Lily. I must seed in my endeavors. In fact, they must be able to find Lily as soon as possible. I will never rx my efforts in looking for Lily.

 Chapter 44

    Lily''s


    POV


    It was now evening, the most exciting thing was about to arrive. Because I felt nervous, I finally asked Adrian for permission to go into the bathroom for a moment because I needed to pee. I immediately ran to the bathroom and after leaving the bathroom I found that the atmosphere of horror was starting to feel in this house. There is a different aura between daytime and nighttime. There are thick and striking differences. I feel very cold tonight. The hairs on the back of my neck all stood up. It''s unsettling and starting to make me crazy. Instantly I became the most fearful person that has ever existed on this earth. I went through each room to get back to Adrian. Until I met a woman who I thought was not much older than me. I started asking questions in my own mind. Is this what Adrian means as his younger brother or sister named Clery? We were surprised at each other, especially me. Clery was also surprised to see me suddenly inside her house. This is the first time I''ve met her. Her appearance is ssic and her face is very pale. Maybe because her skin is so white. Her lips were red and her nose was sharp and big. She has crooked teeth on the left and right. She has long straight ck hair, slightly brownish, with a stature that is not much different from my body, not too small but not big, not tall but not short either. Her eyes have bright blue eyes like European people in general. Her thin lips are charming and very sweet and exotic. Her eyshes are curly and long. She wears ssic clothes like the clothes I''m wearing of hers. It''s like she was born in the 1960s. The style and clothing are so old but elegant. Maybe that''s her preference and style. I can''t be fanatical about it. And don''t make a big deal out of it. That''s her style, so feel free as long as it doesn''t cause harm. My thoughts are starting to be petty. But I immediately brushed it off. So that it doesn''t linger and bes ingrained into the character.


    Clery and I screamed at the same time. Feeling something strange when looking at each other. I felt my energy was a little tight. It''s like there''s a maic field between us. There is a very basic energy difference between me and Clery. I feel strange about all this. I just felt this here with her. I''ve never felt anything like this before. Am I more sensitive now? I think yes, I have be more sensitive in my feelings this time.


    "Aaaaaaaa." Clery and I shouted at the same time.


    "Who are you? Why are you wearing my clothes? Take them off right now! I don''t like it. Why are you here?"


    Hearing Clery say that, I couldn''t move and just remained stunned. Standing adrift and confused about what to do. She forced me to take off her clothes right now. I really have to do it and bepletely naked in an open room like this. I don''t want to do it but I''m confused about how to say that to Clery. How can I say that I refuse to undress her right now. I also don''t have any clothes to wear anymore. My previous clothes had been thrown into the trash and might have been buried in other trash. She looked at me cynically and seemed full of suspicion and hatred. I couldn''t escape her sharp gaze. The look in her eyes gave off a negative aura and made me feel ufortable.


    "Hey, you''re a thief, aren''t you? Why can you wear my clothes? Where do youe from?"


    She kept cornering me and asking questions that were difficult for me to answer because she didn''t give me the opportunity or time to say a word.


    "Mom... No! I didn''t! Didn''t steal. Don''t get me wrong, let me exin everything."


    "Ah no, you must be lying. Thieves often like to lie and I won''t believe you and your exnation which is definitely making it up. Come on, take off the clothes you are wearing now, these are mine!"


    Clery started pulling my clothes forcefully. I started to get overwhelmed and had time to defend myself by pushing her after grabbing her hold of the clothes I was wearing. Until finally she fell and bounced. I really didn''t make her fall like that


    on purpose. Apparently, Clery was getting increasingly angry with me and her gaze was fixed on me. She red at me and a redser beam shot out at me, making me feel tingly and itchy, then suddenly my skin turned into a bit of a rash and felt sore and hot. I couldn''t feel it but Clery kept attacking me. I started saying the word forgiveness louder and louder and louder in my voice asking for forgiveness from her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forgive me... Forgive me! Forgive me..."


    But Clery didn''t care about me begging for forgiveness. I started to not be able to think about anything other than the ufortable feeling I was experiencing all over my body. Everyone feels itchy, sore and hot. It doesn''t feel strong and I almost feel resigned to what is happening now and happening to me.


    "Feel this, you thief!"


    Clery attacked me even harder and didn''t spare me at all. I screamed even more and even asked for help.


    "Please.... Please... Help me!!"


    That''s all thates out of my mouth now. It really doesn''t feel good and I want to get back to normal soon. My skin is getting red and has small bumps. I don''t understand what''s happening right now. Why could this happen like this? I''m starting to find it difficult to think clearly in a situation like this. There was only pain and itching that I felt that dulled all my memories of anything.


    The more cruel Clery attacked and tortured me. Fangs suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. I immediately felt panicked and increasingly disorganized. Who is she really? What kind of creature? Why do you have long fangs like this? Again her mouth was covered in blood dripping down her chin. I felt even more horrified when I saw it, plus I felt a strange feeling physically. I really can''t do anything now other than scream for help. I don''t know anyone who will be willing to help me if a miracle will happen next.


    "Please... Stop your attack, Clery!"


    "Hey, why do you know my name? Who told you? Are you also someone who likes eavesdropping and spying on our lives here? Come on,e on and file before I do something worse than this to you! Quickly admit it!"

 Chapter 45

    Lily''s POV


    Clery became increasingly angry with me and became suspicious of me. She started using me of all sorts of things even though I was brought here by her older brother, Adrian. I couldn''t escape from Clery''s continuous attacks. I can only surrender to the situation and withdraw myself from feeling safe. I don''t know if I will ever be whole and normal again. I mean my skin is out of shape. Or will I die silly in Clery''s hands? I no longer care about the possibility of anything happening. Because I only care about the feeling I''m suffering right now. But it''s still the same that Clery doesn''t care about my situation. In fact, she never stopped shining bad energy on my body. So now I have burns all over my body, including my cheeks and temples. I now look like an ugly person. It started to smell bad and my body odor became not pleasant at all.


    "Help me!" While whining I asked for help, maybe someone would help me and there would be a miracle. Maybe Adrian will hear my voice. Suddenly what I expected happened too. Adrian appeared at a speed that I can''t exin why it happened. It runs like lightning and is very fast. In fact, it seems like it doesn''t even touch the floor at all. This is really strange and makes me amazed. What kind of creatures are they actually? How can it be like this and have such full power? I was truly amazed by their abilities and at the same time horrified to be among them.


    "Clery stop!"


    Adrian shouted to stop Clery who was still attacking me. Instantly Clery stopped her attack on me and began to obey and submit to her sister''s words which forbade her to continue her attack on me. Now she began to draw the redser beam back into his eyepiece. I was a bit surprised by the appearance that urred in front of me. This is truly magical and something new for me. Instantly her fanged teeth began to recede inward and returned to their normal state where she had no fangs at all. The blood that had sttered on her chin was now starting to disappear and she was back to being a sweet and feminine woman. I stared at it, seeing that something unusual had happened in the corner of my eyes. Really I can''t make sense of all of this other than feeling strange and uncertain as I feel right now.


    "Stop attacking Lily already!"


    "Lily? Do you know her?"


    Her gaze turned to Adrian and started to ignore me.


    "Of course I know her, even I brought him here."


    "Huh, were you the one who brought the thief here? Are you crazy, Adrian?"


    Clery looked annoyed at Adrian but didn''t dare to fight other than just protesting with questions.


    "Hey stop calling her a thief"


    "Indeed she is a thief. The proof is that she is wearing my clothes now. Didn''t you see it, Adrian? Didn''t you see it?"


    "I saw it clearly, Clery. I saw it very clearly."


    "Then why are you still defending that thief? What rtionship do you have with her?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Stop your insolent talk, Clery! Lily is not a thief and I''m just her friend."


    Hearing Adrian admit that I was just her friend, I immediately felt bad. I don''t know why I felt it. Because there''s something wrong with my feelings now, apparently. I don''t know, I don''t understand what is happening to my feelings now. Then Adrian continued his words. And exined everything to Clery so that Clery immediately stopped her activities which continued to grumble incoherently.


    "I brought her here to our house on purpose. I saved her from Draka. Do you know that Draka is our enemy? Surely you know exactly who Draka is. Yes, I saved Lily from Draka. Then about your clothes, I brought them and gave them to borrow. Don''t you like lending your clothes to Lily?"


    "Obviously I don''t like it because the clothes you lent me are my favorite clothes. You even lent them to this woman whose origins are unclear. I don''t like and don''t want my clothes to be worn by her. And you need to remember that I attacked her because she made me bounced until she fell. She pushed me when I wanted her to take off the clothes she was wearing. I certainly know who Draka is. Besides, why is she dealing with Draka? I think she is a bad woman. Why did you bring her here, Adrian? Aren''t you afraid that she will make trouble in our house? Are you going to let this unclear woman stay here for a long time and even stay in our house for a long time? for a long time or even forever? Of course I really don''t agree, Adrian. In fact, I don''t think everyone in this house will agree with the position you have taken without asking for our approval first. I think father will also beat you for this attitude you are taking Adrian, really. You''ll see, dad will be angry and very angry with you. I can guarantee that will happen to you. Be careful, Adrian, because this woman could bring disaster to our lives and of course yours. Moreover, you are now threatened because you have freed him from Draka. If Draka finds out, he will be very angry and could hunt you here and everything here will be affected by Adrian. Haven''t you thought about that?"


    "Hey, shut up Clery and let it all be my business. Why are you so bothered? Don''t you know who Lily really is? Oh yes, of course you don''t know. If you knew who Lily really was then you would be shrinking right now."


    Hearing Adrian talk like that, I felt that there was something strange about all of this. I mean there was something strange about Adrian that I only discovered now when he spoke like that to his younger sister. Whether intentionally or not, why did he talk like that? What does he mean by talking like that? Are there shrimps behind the rocks? I didn''t understand and clearly really didn''t understand everything he said.


    "Who is this Lily? How important is she to you? What influence does she have on us? Does she really have any benefit to our lives? I think she only brings bad luck and disaster to our family, Adrian."

 Chapter 46

    Lily''s POV


    Adrian began to refute Clery''s outrageous words. Adrian said something that caused a big sign for both me and Clery, it seemed. Because it seemed that Clery was also very curious about the continuation of Adrian''s words. "No, Clery! You are very wrong, you should know that Lily is..."


    Stopped, yes, Adrian immediately stopped what he was saying as if he was almost blurting out and started to take back what he said.


    "What is it? Come on, tell me! Tell me who she really is? Don''t make me curious, Adrian! Come on, tell me quickly!"


    Clery began to wonder about Adrian''s words which were interrupted and Adrian didn''t say them. Even I was starting to wonder what Adrian would say about me. What does Adrian know about me? What''s with all this? Why don''t I know anything about myself and what is inside me? Why do they know who I really am? Am I dreaming again and again and feeling like I''m someone special among them so that I''m being fought over and targeted? Am I really special in their eyes? What''s so special about me? Even I didn''t know about that.


    "That''s enough!" Waving his hand in front of his face, Adrian immediately approached me and passed Clery from behind. I saw Adrian whisper something to Clery and it made Clery look surprised as seen from the change in her expression. Even Clery didn''t seem to move and remained frozen after receiving Adrian''s whisper. I don''t know what Adrian whispered to Clery. Hee whisper was quite short, meaning that Adrian didn''t say many words to Clery. But it made Clery look like she couldn''t believe it and put on an amazed face with sparkling eyes. You can see the change in her facial expression. I saw it very clearly even. I don''t know what Adrian whispered, but it clearly made me very curious about the contents of the words he whispered to Clery. What''s really behind all this? What are they hiding from me? I want there to be openness between us but I''m not getting it now. Maybe next time Adrian will say something he kept a secret from me. Or even sooner orter he will reveal it to me.


    Then Adrian immediately approached me and stretched out his hand in front of me. He started to help me get up but I looked at him in disbelief. I mean I felt embarrassed when Adrian wanted to help me get up. I don''t know why I''m so weak at this. I became a different person than usual. What''s wrong with my feelings for Adrian? Is there something wrong? I think there''s something wrong. But what do you think? I don''t know if I can yet interpret and interpret everything that is happening to me and my feelings towards Adrian. Maybe next time I will be able to understand and be able to read what is really happening in my deepest feelings.


    I, who had be confused and lost my temper, suddenly began to realize the situation between us. I immediately weed Adrian''s hand which reached out to me to help me get up from my current position. I ced my palm on Adrian''s palm which was reaching out towards me. Adrian started to pull my body from hand to hand. Giving me strength so I can get up after taking his helping hand. I started to get up and held his hand tightly. Now I am in a position and standing opposite Adrian. Not too far but not too close either. Clery was still frozen in her original position and didn''t respond to anything regarding the two of us. Clery became quieter and didn''t grumble at all like when she first met me. In fact, she didn''t stop grumbling and didn''t hesitate to protest to her own brother, Adrian. She also loudly expressed her dislike for me. Before finally she received a whisper from Adrian. Only then did Clery stop grumbling, arguing and protesting. "Okay, I think I''ll treat your wound first. My face and the skin on your body looks very red and has spots. You have to get it treated immediately!"


    Adrian took me to sit on the sofa and I followed his steps. Because my skin still feels itchy and hot, although not too much. The burning, stinging and itching sensation that emerged from Clery''s eyes was so deep that it prated to the base of the bones. My muscles felt more achy and sore, like I felt a bruise, but in fact it wasn''t a bruise, it was just red on the skinyer.


    Adrian and I arrived on the sofa and we sat facing each other. I started being treated by Adrian. He began to emit blue energy from his hands. The energy feels cool and very cold. It was enough to treat the heat that now felt like it was absorbing all over my body until it seeped into the deepest parts of my body. There begins to be a collision between red energy and blue energy. Now my body temperature is starting to stabilize again. I no longer feel hot in my body. My skin is now slowly changing back to normal as before, no longer has rashes, spots, bumps and is no longer red. The burns slowly faded and suddenly disappeared in the blink of an eye. This is really strange and truly magical even. I really can''t believe this is happening in my real life.


    "Are you starting to get better, Lily?"


    "Yes Adrian, I''m starting to feel my body temperature returning to normal and the hot feeling is slowly fading. The itching is also gone. The aches and pains are also gone."


    I was amazed by Adrian''s ability to treat me. In a short time, everything recovered. I didn''t expect him to have extra fast abilities like this. If only I had known, when I was in the cave, I would have asked for treatment for the wounds that had remained from being tortured by Draka many times.


    Now I''m feeling a little better and even back to normal and feel fresh and healthy. Now I feel like I am whole again and there is positive energy creeping into my body. I felt it flowing in my bloodstream and blending into all parts of my body. Neutralizing all the poison and bad energy that had entered since I met Draka when Draka also shone a redser beam at me, so what Clery did was the same as what Draka had done to me in the past. I didn''t expect to get the same attack twice from different figures. Now I feel really traumatized by the stares and res.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 47

    Lily''s POV


    I started to feel a little better after Adrian treated all the wounds all over my body. It started to feel light and the burden slowly disappeared. Now it was starting to get evening and getting darker. It''s time for dinner. I started to be invited by Adrian to immediately go to the dining table. Hoping that everything will be fine because just now when I met Clery I felt paranoid and traumatized. To be honest, I was traumatized by getting to know Adrian''s other family. Afraid of getting a firm and harsh rejection from them. It''s possible they don''t like Clery. Or it could be that they hate me because Clery started inciting them. But I have to face all of that with an undaunted heart and start preparing my long breath for all the possibilities that could happen next in my life.


    I started walking with Adrian. Then Adrian led one of my hands towards the dining room. My heart felt confused and paranoid before meeting Adrian''s family. He said they were ready at the dining table and were waiting there. This meant waiting for the arrival of Adrian, thest of them. Not waiting for my arrival. Because maybe they don''t know I''m here. I don''t know whether Clery has told them or not. Clearly they were not waiting for my arrival but waiting for Adrian, who was part of them.


    I think everything in this house is mystical and scary. Is this really what life is like in a non-human house? So what kind of creatures are they actually? Because I remembered the incident when Clery attacked me, I made different assumptions about Adrian''s family. I guessed that they weren''t actually artificial bats but came from another type of creature. But what creature is that? I''m really wondering who they really are and what their motives are. I suddenly had thoughts like an impromptu detective. Starting to search with my reasoning and thinking everywhere I don''t know where it will end. But I started to analyze everything from all the facts of the events that I had gone through in this house together with the residents of the house. It''s really a new mystery that I really want to solve. I want to solve this mystery that I don''t know. Everything felt heavy in my head to think about further. It really drains my energy. Because my brain won''t stop guessing and thinking about things that I don''t know what''s in them at all.


    I was in myself full of question marks. Hope this question mark can be answered soon. As I walked, my mind drifted in an uncertain direction, I don''t know where I was, but I didn''tnd here, along with my body, which was walking towards the dining room with Adrian, who had been guiding my hand and had not yet let go.


    Until finally we arrived at the dining room. And found that everyone had gathered neatly ording to their respective positions, which they usually do routinely and regrly. I felt strange being among them. All eyes were on me looking at me with unusual eyes. They fixedly looked at me with questions and strange feelings. Then I saw Clery next to her father sitting on a chair that was at an angle to her father''s chair. Her father sat facing north alone. Meanwhile, the three children sat facing each other, facing west and east. Clery headed east while her two brothers headed west. There were only two empty seats left, namely next to Clery who was heading east and opposite her father who was heading south. Maybe where should I sit? When all eyes looked at me with sharp eyes, I saw Clery start to whisper softly behind her father''s ear


    Her father, who was looking at me in a frozen position and holding a dinner knife and fork in both hands, then started to make a sullen expression after Clery had just whispered something to him. His gaze cleared and he began to smile rather kindly at me. Even though it still seemed cold, Adrian''s father then asked me to sit down and started asking me questions about myself. Adrian enthusiastically invited me to sit down. I sat next to Clery facing east. Meanwhile, Adrian sat opposite his father''s sitting position.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though I felt afraid sitting next to Clery. Because she is still traumatized by the incident. But I tried to be brave and under the table Adrian held my hand tightly. Adrian grabbed me to strengthen me so that I wouldn''t feel afraid of sitting among them, sitting among Adrian''s family, who were quite strange and very cold. I saw them with very white skin and there were ck circles around the eyelids or eye area that formed the shadow of panda eyes. They seem like people who don''t sleep well. Or maybe sleeping too much. Or is it indeed a derivative of the genes of his ancestors who had panda eyes like that. Ah, leave it alone, it''s clearly none of my business. I don''t care about their panda eyes. Now what I care about is myself who feels strange among those around them. The atmosphere is quite stiff and very cold. Then while eating Adrian began to introduce one by one the names of his family members who were at the same dining table with me this time.


    Previously, Adrian invited me to take whatever food I wanted. Likewise, Adrian''s father told me to take whatever food I wanted to eat. I started taking food and putting it on my te. Not too much but not too little. Because I''m still reluctant to do anything in this house, including eating. I still feel bad and do everything hesitantly.


    Adrian then started introducing his youngest brother.


    "This is my youngest sister, her name is Clery. You already know that, right Lily? Yes, of course."


    I just nodded my head.


    Then Adrian introduced his other siblings, namely his two younger sister, who seemed to be older than me because their stature and face did not reflect that of a young teenager. Maybe around the age of twenty or above. Meanwhile, Adrian looks like he is in his twenties. Meanwhile, Clery was almost the same as between seventeen and eighteen years old. Yes, I think so, that''s just my guess. I just guessed and guessed their ages. Although I don''t really know how old they really are. I can only guess.

 Chapter 48

    Lily''s POV


    Looking at Adrian''s family, they really look young if you look at each of their faces. But from their appearance, they all look very old-fashioned, like reincarnated humans. It''s like they live in the past with old clothes that I don''t think are like the modern clothes of today.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Introducing my second brother, I mean he is my father''s third child, his name is Junior. Then this is my first brother, the second child of my parents, his name is Martin. Meanwhile, my father''s name is Joseph Luis." Adrian and Martin''s father smiled at me, although slightly, while Junior put on a dirty face like the first time I met Clery, who was just as dirty. They don''t seem to like me and my presence here. But it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that his father can ept my presence here. I''m also staying here for a while, not forever, so I have to be patient in dealing with those who are cynical and don''t like me in this house. I have to be able to control myself and not give a bad impression, especially since we will be separated for a very long time, even the next lifetime. We only meet once in life, namely this time. So I have to be able to understand that their attitude towards me is only limited for a short time until everything is conducive and I have an alternative to be able to return home safely without any disturbance and the shadow of Draka haunting my life again.


    I started eating with focus and not paying attention to my left and right. They gorged themselves on barbeque and red drinks. Meanwhile I only drink water and bread. Because I don''t really like meat. I''m a vegetarian who likes to eat vegetables and fruit. But here there are no vegetables and fruit, only meat-based food. I don''t know what kind of meat it is. But the strange thing is that in this house there is always a red drink, no matter what kind it is. It seems that the specialty in this house is red drinks.


    I don''t know what the taste is, it''s clear that the color is red. Either fizzy or not. Or alcoholic or not, I don''t know. Meanwhile, I don''t really like drinks that have vors and colors. It''s better to drink water to quench your thirst. For this reason, they nced at me with very strange and somewhat discriminating eyes. Maybe because I eat and drink differently than them. But I won''t force myself to like what they eat. I will only eat what I like and need. I don''t care about their partners towards me. Because I have my own principles and needs that cannot be interpreted by anyone, including them.


    Finally we finished our dinner activities. We finished our dinner activities. I started to fix myself and waited for Adrian to say something. Because I''m confused about what to do after this.


    "Okay Lily, you stay here in peace and Adrian will apany you here to eat. Just make yourself at home," said Adrian''s father, Joseph Luis.


    Then he continued his words now aimed at Adrian.


    "Adrian, you apany Lily here. Stay at home and this time you don''t have toe. Your other siblings and I are as usual." While giving the eyelid one side, but it''s a bit soft so it''s not clearly visible as if someone is just blinking. It''s just that I saw it as a signal to Adrian. I don''t know what it means, I found something strange in it and there is a secret behind all this that I don''t know. I''m starting to suspect there''s something strange in this family.


    Likewise, in Adrian there are things that I often hide from myself. What exactly is hiding from me? I was really curious and felt very question mark. But maybe one day I will figure it out myself. Just don''t bete. Because it could involve my life and safety. It could happen. My thoughts started to get bad for Adrian''s family. Because there are many puzzles that I have not been able to solve among the many things that I have encountered since entering this house and even since meeting Adrian in that istion ce. Moreover, in this house, sinceing in, Adrian seems more strange and makes me feel uneasy.


    There were many odd things and things he said that he didn''t finish. Mainly this statement concerns me. He seemed to know a lot about me. But what is it? Is Adrian an ally of Draka who pretends to be a savior who seems good? Likewise with his family, his father and three brothers were also involved and conspired with Draka. Not to mention Ethan, who is also Draka''s right hand man. I feel threatened again now with many wild assumptions starting to emerge and grow in my head. I feel paranoid and full of suspicion now. Feeling anxious about anything suspicious and unclear.


    About the many things that are iplete and hanging in the air, it makes me feel like I want to get instant answers to all the questions in my mind that have been swirling around for a long time. I started to be haunted by suspicion and ying with hunches. That my gut feeling says something is wrong now. I might still be in grave danger. But how should I get out of this house? Where should I go next? I don''t have any more friends besides Adrian. But now Adrian started to get suspicious and made me lose my interest in him a little. I also started to worry that he would dare to betray me next. It could happen and I''m starting to feel alone again now.


    Not to mention I don''t know the way back to my house. Where should I go now if I decide to leave this house? So what will happen to me if I dare to leave this house and walk alone in the dark of night? It''s very difficult for me to imagine how tense my situation would be if that happened in my life and I made a decision that I felt was wrong if I had to do that and do what I have in mind now. I just hope that even if I stay here temporarily I will be okay. I hope Adrian and his family don''t dare to do things to me and exploit me like Draka manipted me at will and acted arbitrarily with things in my life. I hope my guess is wrong.

 Chapter 49

    Ethan''s POV


    Now I started thinking hard. Anyway, I have to find Lily immediately. So that I can feel calm and start opening a new chapter that I have nned and am still thinking about right now. I started to fall asleep in my sleep and entered dreand. I realized I was sleeping and I realized I was dreaming. But I had a hard time waking up. Is this a dream or is this part of my sensitivity? I don''t know because I feel conscious but my body position is difficult for me to move. I mean my mind is conscious but my eyes are closed and my body is stiff like someone is sleeping. I started to enjoy the plot in my dream and went deeper. Who knows, there might be a clue in my dream about Lily''s current whereabouts. I dreamed that I was in a very big old house. There I started to go inside and found Lily being held captive by five vicious and deadly vampires. I started to feel uneasy about the appearance I saw. I will immediately save you, Lily. Wait for me, Lily! Wait a moment!


    I started frantically trying to save Lily from the clutches of that evil vampire. Lily, poor luck, you survived the tiger''s mouth and are now in the crocodile''s hole. I saw that the vampires were Luis'' family. They are famous for their arrogant and selfish attitude in making decisions. It is clear and cannot be denied that they cannot bepromised because they are as cunning as Draka. They have an untrustworthy nature and are very maniptive. It would be a shame if Lily could trust them. I won''t let that happen. Moreover, Luis''s first child, Adrian, is very maniptive and likes ying with women. It has be very popr among forest creatures. Moreover, the wolf nation had several times caught him doing indecent things to women, especially if the women were beautiful.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, I think Lily is a beautiful woman, so I''m worried that she will fall into Adrian''s trap, who likes to spread charm with his mysterious but warm attitude. He does seem romantic, everyone knows that. But behind that there was something he was looking for. There is a shrimp behind the rock, in other words. Adrian is not careless in looking for prey that he thinks is the right prey. He was also caught teasing several women from the wolf race. Including that he once seduced my future wife, Shelly, and he took my sister''s honor by force and even took her life until now. My sister, Thea, was a victim of Adrian''s crimes. Adrian really is a bastard and it''s really hard to believe. He cannot be trusted. Because he is a vampire who always betrays anyone he approaches. I''m starting to worry that Lily will be ensnared by her words and attitude that seem nice even though she''s a jerk.


    I started screaming to alert Lily.


    "Lilyyyyyyyyy... Stay away from them!!! Stay away from Adrian!!!"


    Lily didn''t even look at me. She focused on looking at Adrian. I think Adrian, who has a handsome face and a muscr body, cannot escape the gaze of any woman, however clearly he is. I admit that he is indeed a handsome and dashing man. Then there will be many women who will be hypnotized by him in the blink of an eye. He has a different charm from other vampires. Even though the vampire nation is indeed a beautiful nation with white skin and tall, tall bodies, Adrian is more than that handsome. He is very handsome and above average. Even I, a man, admit that Adrian is a handsome vampire who has no equal. I just feel discouraged sometimes when I have topare myself with Adrian. There really is noparison. Until now, no one has been able to match Adrian''s beauty, let alone surpass him.


    How about this? It would be a shame if Lily didn''t move on from them. I would really feel like a failure if that happened. Oh, why is this really difficult for me and very confusing. Between Draka and Vampire Luis, it is a unit that is difficult for anyone to beat so far. Because they are famous for their supernatural powers and have powers that no one can fight against to this day. In fact, I''m still looking for a way to paralyze them. It''s true that I think Lily is now in very big danger. He was fought over by two figures at once.


    A figure that is equally evil between vampires and giant dragons. Your fate is truly sad Lily. It hurts to listen to it. But don''t worry, I won''t stay silent. I will immediately save you and free you from their shackles. You don''t need to be afraid and worried anymore because I am ready to be at the forefront of giving independence to your life, Lily. I can''t bear to watch your life end tragically at the hands of one of them. I would be devastated if that happened. I would feel so stupid and useless. I will resign from my rank as leader of Alpha if I am not sessful in my mission to save you from both of them. I will never be able to forgive myself if you die stupidly in their hands Lily. I had to do something extra this time. So that I can win in the fight against those two evil creatures. Win against the vampire nation and win against the giant dragon snake. I must be able to defeat the vampires Luis and Draka at once within a short time.


    I didn''t feel afraid even though I was still confused about the right method to use against them. What are their weaknesses that I can use as material for their defeat? So that I have a weapon to paralyze them. I started to actively think and research what the weaknesses of vampires and giant dragons might be? I have to find that quickly too. Don''t let me lose time and Lily not be saved too.


    Now I''m screaming again. Shouting Lily''s name in a tone of excessive concern. I really love Lily. Because I took care of her since she was little and have been for a very long time. I feel like Lily is a part of me that is separate and lost now. I''ll get it back inside me as fast as lightning. I can''t lose to them. I have to be the winner and Lily can see it all.


    "Lily,e on, wake up! Lily, you must wake up!"


    Lily started to turn towards me with eyes sparkling with hope. It seemed like there would be a miracle and he started to believe me. Instantly everything just disappeared.

 Chapter 50

    Ethan''s POVThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly I started to wake up from my sleep and finished the dream I just had. I feel like everything is real. I saw all the events in my dream. Am I just dreaming? Because she was thinking too hard about how to find Lily as soon as possible. Or did I get a new clue about the truth of Lily''s whereabouts? I don''t know, but I''ll try to find out everything, maybe it''s true. Maybe Lily is trapped among Luis''s family. It could happen. Because sometimes Adrian and his family always change shape into whatever they want, including small animals like bats. It''s very possible for all of that to happen. Because bats like to perch and hang on the roof and walls of the cave.


    Meanwhile, Adrian could have found Lily in the cave, in the istion area where Draka kept Lily at that time. I also suspect that Adrian was the one who helped Lily find the secret door and Lily could get out of the cave easily. Because based on my search, ording to the results of myst smell, Lily set foot around the outside of the cave, right near the secret door out of the istion area. That means that Lily was really taken away by Adrian. Yes, it makes sense with the evidence and facts that I have found in this field. Where Lily''s traces can no longer be found in other forests.


    The aroma is difficult to smell and detect. This means that Lily is floating in the air without setting her feet on the ground. If Lily walks on the ground, her scent will definitely stick to the ground. But in fact no, I couldn''t even smell the smell apart from being in the cave area which wasn''t too far away. Emmm... I have to find them. I know Adrian''s house. I''ll be there soon to meet Lily. Hopefully she hasn''t gone anywhere or been taken by Adrian somewhere else. I hope she is still standing by at Luis''s family house. Because it would be very confusing if she started going out and living outside. I don''t know where else Adrian will take Lily to hide. I know Adrian is a protective figure. If Adrian really likes Lily then he will act protectively and be very ambitious and too obsessed with Lily or whoever he wants.


    That means Lily''s life will be harmed and will not be saved because Adrian could kill Lily so that they can be together in eternity as part of the vampire nation. But will Lily be able to turn into a vampire if her neck is bitten by a vampire or Adrian, I mean more precisely? Because Lily is part of the werewolf race whose unity is ingrained in her body. Lily is part of the wolf lineage. So it is very unlikely that she will turn into a vampire. She has antibodies in her body that will resist if a vampire starts sucking her blood and injecting vampire venom into her. Besides, will Lily be able to be bitten? Because Lily has an heirloom in her body. Emmm... is that inheritance sacred blood? I mean manifest in the bloodstream? It could be that this is very possible.


    Many of the wild assumptions that suddenly emerged for me further served as provisions for the next fierce battle in the future against Draka and his wife and the Luis family. I will study everything and will not step back one bit to investigate all events. Moreover, recently my sensitivity has started to sharpen. I must make use of it and must not waste it. I must be able to control my ability in terms of sensitivity to more clearly obtain various rted information regarding many things about Lily and the right and quick way to destroy the giant dragon snake and destroy the vampire kingdom on this earth, especially Luis''s family first. I will do it with a passion that I will never take back. I''ll look for anything on how to paralyze Lily''s enemies. Because Lily''s enemy is my enemy too. Because Lily has be an almostplete part of me. I will never make him feel the suffering again after she suffered when her father died until she met Draka for several days and was subjected to repeated beatings and torture. Because Draka will never be satisfied with torturing anyone if his heart is still thirsty for something he hasn''t gotten yet


    I really understand who Draka really is and how he acts. I already know it very well. Because he lived for years and found his cruelty in the forest towards anyone he wanted to torture.


    Well now is not the time to think much. But I have to move immediately to find Lily''s whereabouts now. I can''t dy too much time and do a lot of things I don''t need to do. I have to do everything quickly without wasting any time. I must not be afraid and must remain enthusiastic. Even though I''m definitely tired, I can''t stop even for a moment or a moment. Unless the time is not yet possible to continue traveling and searching likest night when everything was dark and there was no light. But I should have kept walking through the dark night with my wits. Intellect that I can use to find a way to prate the darkness in the forest.


    Follow the path in the middle of this forest. But instead I chose to rest for a moment and dy my time in the process of searching for Lily. But that''s okay for now, this is just the beginning. In the future I will make the most of my time during the day and evening of course. I will never let everything go to waste and just pass by. Every second is a valuable asset for capital in searching for Lily. I must not be wrong in determining my attitude and must be more observant in understanding the situation. Especially in a situation as urgent as this, of course Lily will really need my help and help as soon as possible. Poor Lily, what will happen to her now in the hands of the outgoing vampire Luis? Is she really okay or is there any hope for her right now? I don''t know what happened to her now. I hope she is in good condition and still awake.


    After I woke up from my sleep and started to stop wandering in my short dream. I started to straighten out all my luggage that I had used to rest sincest night. I immediately looked for a water source first to wash my face so that it would be fresher and not sluggish. Because to look for Lily I have to be really fit.

 Chapter 51

    Ethan''s POV


    Because you will face a fierce battle, of course. Because there''s no way I can just bring Lily home. Of course it needs to be paid for with blood and sweat. There will be a great and extraordinary battle waiting before our eyes. So I have to prepare a lot of ammunition to be able to win that fight. The fight against evil creatures whose extinction has been hoped for by many other good creatures. Especially for those who are oppressed. Of course, we hope that those who are evil will immediately disappear and leave this part of the world.


    I will defend the truth including solving everything with my own hands. I will save Lily and protect the good creatures from the cruel evil creatures that still lurk and roam this world. I won''t let even one remain. All will disappear in my hands without exception. You''ll see, I''ll do it all without feeling the slightest pity. Because theymit crimes on this earth without feelingpassion for those who are victims of their violence. They actually do it with feelings of joy and a heart that seems happier whenmitting crimes. They are even more satisfied after doing everything and carrying out their evil mission. They are truly barbaric.


    Now I am starting to tidy myself up after tidying up all my belongings. Hope that everything is ready without anything left behind. I started walking after everything was really ready and after I finished packing I didn''t wait too long.


    It was starting to look like it would be noon soon. The morning dew on the leaves is now starting to be highlighted by sunlight. It was dazzling and began to evaporate and was absorbed upwards through the sunlight which was starting to rise to its throne. I didn''t want to waste time going to Luis''s family''s house. Because during the day like this they are in a state of inattention. They will be busy sleeping and staying at home, even lying down in their respective rooms. It is a given that vampires will fall asleep and hibernate during the day. Meanwhile, at night they will be very fit and have full strength to carry out their actions in hunting down prey which they will eat to make delicious food ording to them. Vampires are used to entering colored settlements, specifically human settlements, at night.


    Then terrorize humans with their machinations. To the point of preying on humans and viciously sucking their blood from their necks. So many new vampires appear. So day by day their ecosystem expands and grows. More and more new vampirese from humans who have died because their necks have been sucked by old, more senior vampires. So they formed a dynasty like a kingdom which in fact tended towards seniority. So the vampire who has lived the longest as a vampire will have full authority over new and novice vampires. This has been happening for a long time and has been passed down from generation to generation. So the chain is difficult to break. As the days go by, the number and poption of vampires increases.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The wolf race grows between wolves that reproduce. Or there is cloning and interbreeding between humans and wolves. That happens very rarely. Although in reality there are some humans who are always interested in marrying wolves. Like Lily''s father, who married Lily''s mother. That''s what happened in the growth of our nation.


    Back to my mission in trying to free Lily. So, while it''s daytime, I can easily sneak into Luis''s family''s old house, which is quite far from here. From the ce and position where I stand now.


    I thought as I walked, hoping that the journey wouldn''t take too long and would arrive before nightfall in front of Luis''s vampire family''s house.


    The problem is if I enter the night there. I''m starting to find them waking up from their sleep. So if I was caught sneaking into his house, I would be surrounded by those who have full power to block anyone who tries to disturb their version of the house. I would be very depressed if surrounded and beaten by them. Because it will be one in fiveter. I will be fighting five vampires at once who could each have quite a lot of power on their own. So that their strength will unite and easily make it difficult for me to move and even surrender in their hands easily and without any more reason for me to escape.


    It could be that I will also be taken hostage if I am found out and caught. Because they will soon find out that I am the alpha leader of the wolf nation. If I get caught by them, I''ll just be locked up. So the survival of other wolf nations will be very threatened and worrying. Because the vampire nation, especially Luis''s vampire family, will clearly disrupt our environment in the future. For that reason, I don''t want to be careless andte. Don''t let him find me entering their house to free Lily from their evil hands. I can''t take the wrong step. You must remain in a state that, if possible, is as stealthy as possible, so as not to be discovered. But if I have to be caught in their eyes then what can I do about the fight that I will faceter. I have to be ready to fight and fight them if it requires me to do so. But if not then I can''t lure them into fighting with me. As much as possible, I have to take Lily as quietly as possible without them knowing. I had to do this to avoid fighting and save my ammunition for an even bigger fight in the future. Because even if they secretly took Lily, gradually they would find out that I was the perpetrator. I was the one who forced my way into their house without permission or permission. In fact, they would be very angry and very angry if one day they found out that I was trying to take Lily from their hands. Even though they felt they had won by sessfully bringing Lily into their house. But in the end, if I seed in taking Lily home then they will be very embarrassed and of course angry as much as possible, that is very certain to happen. So I have to remain careful and be on guard for whatever circumstances will ur with all the possibilities that I might experienceter. I have to stay alert because I''m alone here. I don''t have much ability to fight them.

 Chapter 52

    Lily''s


    POVThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If there really are evil intentions from Adrian''s family, I hope that I will be saved by the circumstances that it is my destiny to survive. I tried to get used to being in their environment even though it was clear I didn''t feelfortable. I feel really bad. Like there''s something odd. My inner voice tells me that they are not good creatures but somehow their behavior and attitude towards me ispletely contrary to my premonition. In fact, they really epted my presence among them. Even though the facts and reality are true, they seem indifferent and very cold. But that doesn''t mean they kicked me out.


    They even allowed me to stay temporarily here until everything was conducive and I would soon leave here forever leaving them with my best impression. I hope nothing bad happens in the middle to the end before I finally have to leave this ce and part with them forever. Although at the beginning there was an argument and conflict between Clery and I as a result of Adrian not telling Clery first that he had lent me Clery''s clothes. Anyone would definitely be angry, including me, if their favorite clothes or objects were suddenly worn by other people without their knowledge, especially by strangers. So I really understand Clery''s attitude towards me. Although it was a bit outrageous when she tried to attack me. Because I could just die in her hands.


    I can''t imagine how angry Adrian would be with Clery. No matter how angry Adrian is, it''s clear that Adrian will kill Clery. Because Adrian is responsible for my life. Because he was the one who brought me here. So if I had to die in vain and die in ridiculous and tragic circumstances at the hands of his brother, of course Adrian would go berserk and do whatever he could to vent all his anger. Luckily I was quickly saved. Again and again, Adrian, who has saved me, is even now treating me. Adrian has twice saved my life from danger. If Adrian had arrivedte then maybe I would have been very tragic and miserable. But luckily he came, there was still time to save me. Until finally I was helped and saved from the torture that was done and carried out by his younger sister, Clery. It''s really scary and scary as well as terrible if you have to have bad rtions with them. Because they can do anything to attack me.


    For this reason, I need to be more careful and improve my attitude in front of them. Don''t let them hate me and instead have the intention of attacking me or hurting me. Because they are the type who, if they are good, are very good beyond measure. But if it is wild then it is very vicious and bad, its behavior is indiscriminate and very firm in doing something which makes it not very pleasant. Maybe Adrian is the same as Clery. There is a side to his personality that is vicious. It''s just that I didn''t know that yet. But how could he be so kind to me? Is it possible that he is after something from me or is he acting kindly and sincerely without any strings attached and expecting anything from me? I don''t know but the exnation is a bit strange indeed. I mean Adrian is so good to me, even very kind.


    Even though we''ve only known each other for a short time. In fact, it''s only been one day, I only knew him this morning even though I had seen him in the previous days. Even though Adrian is good to me, I still have to be careful with him. Because his kindness could be maniptive. Although sometimes there are also those who are truly sincere. But let''s see what he will do to me in the following days. I have to stay alert and can''t just trust without having two pockets. I have to stay on my defense. Because the creatures I have known recently in the past week since my father''s death are clearly still foreign to me. I don''t know and don''t know the ins and outs of his character, traits and personality. It could be that some of them really have bad intentions towards me.


    It''s gettingte and now it''s just me and Adrian at home. Adrian''s family all left and left the house, it''s not clear where they went and it wasn''t clear where they went. I also don''t really care where they actually go, even though it''s a bit suspicious. But that''s their business as long as they don''t harm me and cause me harm. So far it''s still safe and let them do their activities as they please without me having to bother or disturb them. So that they don''t get offended and then get angry with me. Because anyone who is asked a lot of questions feels disturbed and disturbed.


    So I will just keep quiet and keep quiet except when it concerns my business. I will definitely move and make a sound. I will not remain silent when ites to me and my safety or survival. If it has nothing to do with me then I won''t interfere in the slightest. Because for now I''m just looking for safety. Until all the circumstances can make it possible for me to go home safely and make it possible that nothing bad happens to me. Now I don''t have to care about anything other than my life first.


    Adrian invited me to chat about many things, although he mostly asked and listened and then responded rather than telling stories and telling about his life at length. I also don''t have a problem if I have to tell about my life even though I also want to know his life.


    "Adrian, have you lived here long?"


    "Um, not bad."


    There was a pause then he started asking me questions in surprise.


    "What''s the matter Lily, you ask like that?"


    "No Adrian, it''s just that I''m surprised."


    "Wonder why?"


    "Why do you live in this house which is far from residential areas and is closer to the forest. Doesn''t it feel lonely and there is no social interaction?"


    "Haha Lily, I''m not human. So what''s the point of social interaction?"


    "Oh yeah, then what kind of creature are you?"


    "ording to you?"


    "Seeing your little brother yesterday emitting fangs, I suspect that you two are part of the real bat race."


    Adrian was silent for a moment and seemed confused in responding to my words, starting to be suspicious of his family and their status or true identity. Because I also need to know Adrian''s family background. So that I can better prepare myself in acting so that I don''t make many mistakes that I might just make.


    I don''t want to live side by side with someone whose background I don''t know at all. Because if I don''t have the background then I will really stutter in carrying out various actions.

 Chapter 53

    Lily''s POV


    If I don''t know Adrian''s family background then I''m afraid I''ll miss outter. Because I don''t know anything about them, I only know their names. In fact, it would be very dangerous for my future safety. For that I have to know first who I am dealing with this time. Before I fell into a hole that I didn''t know how deep it was.


    "Adrian, do you feelfortable living here? Uh, what I mean is, do you feelfortable living in this house? Uh, no! No! I didn''t mean it like that. What did I mean..." Adrian cut me off.


    "I''ve said Lily, I don''t feel offended in the slightest. You''re afraid of offending me, aren''t you? No Lily! Thank you for trying and trying to keep my feelings in check. But I don''t mind if you ask like that. Besides, it''s appropriate for anyone to ask. I won''t be angry about that. So just rx, talk to me more easily. I''m not the type who gets angry easily when someone says something wrong."


    I couldn''t say any more when Adrian spoke like that. It''s like he knows what''s on my mind. It''s easy for him to read me from my words and movements. I have to be more wary of him. Because I''m worried that he will find out more about the patterns that I will take and carry out in the future.


    Adrian continued his words and began to answer my question.


    "I feel quite at home andfortable living in this house, Lily. A house that is far from noise and crowds is veryfortable to live in. Unlike your house, perhaps the one in the city is very crowded and noisy."


    I don''t know whether Adrian was replying to me with satire or whether he was just making noise when he spoke. But his tone of voice did not demean me, it just seemed harsh in his words. He seemed to be insinuating to me that living here was better than living where I came from. What does Adrian mean? Does he want to make me feel withdrawn and speechless? Hey Adrian, are you starting to draw the sword of your tongue at me? What do you mean? But never mind, I don''t want to prolong the situation and problems by bringing up and discussing what Adrian just said. For me, it''s just a passing wind. The most important thing is that now I can find an effective way to return home immediately.


    "Adrian, when can I go home?"


    "I think you should stay here for now. Because Draka will definitely be looking for you everywhere. I''m afraid he''s already messing around in your house. Or he''s destroyed everything from the house to the contents where you''ve been living." I confirmed Adrian''s suggestion. It could happen and I''m not sure that Draka will just keep quiet about the incident where I disappeared from his grasp. He will definitely do various things to find me immediately. Maybe he immediately mobilized his men to look for me. Including Ethan, of course Ethan is also on the move to look for my whereabouts now. This danger is very dangerous, of course. I have to be careful when I meet Ethan. Don''t let me fall for his provocation and follow his path. Because he will definitely take me back to Draka.


    Dragging me mercilessly to face Draka. Is Ethan that evil? It seems so. Because I''ve never met him so I don''t know how Ethan really is. But I can conclude that he is just as rude as Draka, especially since he is a werewolf. It is certain that he must be very wild and will not know mercy, I mean he will not forgive anyone he beats. Oh, how is this, I feel in a dilemma with my current position. Between wanting to go home but being afraid because things are definitely unsafe outside. As for here, I''m starting to feel ufortable. Even since I entered this house and stood outside to enter, I started to feel an unpleasant and negative aura from this house.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel like there will be a lot of bad things that I experience in this house. Marked by a sh of image that always appears repeatedly in my mind. It''s like the real sh of the shadow. Like a documentary film yed in monochrome color. I felt like I had entered another dimension that I would experienceter. I don''t know whether it''s true or just my imagination thates automatically. But clearlytely I feel my sensitivity is starting to grow. What''s wrong with me? Until I experienced many strange events that made me feel amazed and shocked. I don''t understand many of the things that have happened to me so far. Everything was really very confusing and made me feel like I was living in a fairy tale or a very long dream and I couldn''t wake up from that long sleep.


    "Oh yes Adrian, are we going to stay together in this house? I wonder when your family will return to this house. In a house this big it feels lonely when it''s just the two of us."


    "Em... why do you ask that? My father and three brothers will be homete at night."


    "Why does it have to be sote at night?"


    "Why do you keep asking things I don''t need to answer?"


    "Adrian, what''s wrong with you? Are you angry with me for always asking about things I want to know clearly?"


    "I''m sorry, Lily." Adrian calmed down again.


    It seems like Adrian was a little annoyed with me because he often asked about his family''s privacy and activities. Their actions are very suspicious and increasingly suspicious. I think Adrian is starting to change too. He began to show his selfish and harsh attitude. But I don''t know, maybe it''s not on purpose, maybe he''s having other problems or there are a lot of thoughts that have been bothering himtely that I don''t really know what or why.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Adrian. In fact, I was the one who was wrong to ask you so much about your family. It''s just that I want to know more about you, your life and your family, Adrian. That''s all I want, so that I can get to know you better and build chemistry with you. You''re more attached."


    I don''t know who taught me how to make excuses. Since when the inspiration appeared I don''t know. Obviously I spontaneously spoke like that to Adrian. I hope Adrian starts to calm down and doesn''t yell at me anymore. The tone and volume in which he spoke seemed very annoyed with me. I was starting to feel afraid. Afraid that Adrian will be very angry with me. Then I will see how he is when he is angry.

 Chapter 54

    Lily''s POV


    I''m afraid Adrian will be as angry as Clery was and even more so. So who will save me next if not her? I can''t imagine my tragic self without a savior. If Adrian is my savior in this house then who will save me if Adrian is really angry with me? I started to think in that direction and made peace with Adrian, which without needing to exin I started to do it and changed mymunication style so as not to offend Adrian in the slightest and not provoke his anger toe out and explode and then spill out on me in that instant. I will be more careful in my behavior now.


    It was almostte at night. It felt like my eyes were starting to get sore and very dim. I started to feel sleepy but didn''t dare say goodbye to Adrian. I see Adrian is still fresh at this time. Even though it was time to rest, he didn''t seem to feel tired or sleepy at all. He seemed to have full ammunition to get through the day, even at night, after being active all day this afternoon, he was still in good health. Doesn''t he feel tired? Doesn''t he feel sleepy? Again and again I ask myself inside myself very stupidly because I don''t find any answers at all. There are only wild thoughts that continue to reside and roam in your head. Then it filled my entire brain and almost broke, it felt like my skull was thinking about things that I found difficult to find the answer to many times. Ah well, I want to end it all before my head ends up getting full of questions regarding the true origins of Adrian''s family.


    "Lily, you look like you''re really sleepy, is that true?"


    "Um... I think so, Adrian."


    "Then, you just go to sleep first. You need to rest normally and recover your body condition after the past few days. You must be very tired from the days which are certainly not fun, right?" "Yes, like Adrian, I think you''re right. But can I sleep first?"


    "Sure you can, why not?"


    "But you?"


    "Me what?"


    "You''ll be alone without anyone to apany you if I go to bed earlier than you. Are you not sleepy yet, Adrian? But I see it looks like you''re not sleepy, right? I mean you''re not sleepy yet." "Yes Lily, I''m an insomniac. Go to sleep quickly and rest your body and mind."


    Again and again Adrian seemed to know that my mind was not silent. My mind is clearly wandering around looking for answer after answer that has no results and I haven''t found what I''ve been looking for in my mind all this time. Ah never mind, I''m going to sleep and say goodbye to Adrian.


    "Yes, I''ll go to sleep first, I feel really sleepy."


    "Yes, please, have a good night''s sleep Lily. Have a nice dream, okay?"


    Adrian seemed very sweet to say good night to me. I really felt there was something else about him. Why is he so sweet and gentle to me? A bit ticklish actually but quite impressive. Plus when he said sweet dreams, oh, that was something that made me immediately feel like I was flying into the sky through the seventh heaven. I felt like I was dancing in a room full of flowers whose aroma was so fragrant that I couldn''t define how clearly it was different from usual.


    I immediately rushed to my feet and got up to go to my room and go to sleep. When you start walking. I just remembered which room I was going to. Because I don''t know which room to sleep in and which room I''m allowed to sleep in. I''m afraid I''ll take the wrong step again. The problem is that it will end in disaster if you make a mistake. Don''t let me enter the wrong room and instead sleep in the room used by one of Adrian''s family. It could be seriouster and I will end up being reviled because it is considered rude and presumptuous to enter someone''s room. When I was about to take another step, I stopped my footsteps. Suddenly Adrian said something behind me, still in his previous sitting position. "The room you used this afternoon to fix yourself and shower there."


    Huh? Adrian seemed to know I would ask about that. Suddenly he answered without having to wait for me to ask first. What a miracle this Adrian is. Being able to read my mind faster than having to wait for me to ask him first. He took the initiative to answer the questions that were in my mind without me having to bother getting the questions out of my mouth, that was really cool.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned my body towards Adrian with a frown on my face. A sign that I''m surprised by what just happened. When Adrian answered my question that I was still holding in my head. But instead he just answered without being asked. "You''re going to ask which room, right? Which room should you stay in to sleep and rest, right? That''s what you''re going to ask me, right?"


    "Huh, how do you know?"


    "Because it''s been read."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Never mind, go straight to your room and go to sleep!" "Okay."


    I turned my body back to Adrian and started walking towards the stairs. After arriving at the front of the stairs, I started climbing the steps in front of me one by one. Until I reached the top of the stairs. I started walking to the corner to find the room I epted as my ce where I would rest and sleep in that room. After walking, I arrived in front of the door. I''m starting to feel paranoid again and it''s a bit scary to be alone at night like this in this room. Even during the day, the atmosphere is tense, let alone at night. But my sleepiness and tiredness pushed me to stay in without caring about wild thoughts regarding anything and other possibilities that could happen after I was in the room.


    Moreover, Adrian was on the ground floor while I was on the second floor. So I feel alone here. Moreover, this house is very big and the roof is high. Every room in this house is very spacious. So that''s kind of how it feels. I started to hold the door handle and started to open it. Entering slowly with a nervous heart is certainly very uncertain. But I tried to dare to be in this room alone and entered a situation that was not okay but. I started to close the door and locked it from inside the room. Because in this house there are only me and Adrian. Maybe something bad will happen to me. So I''m more careful before it happens.

 Chapter 55

    Ethan''s POV


    I can''t imagine being surrounded and ambushed by Luis''s family. Moreover, he was attacked and then caught after fighting fiercely with them. Moreover, there are many of them with clearly different abilities. Makes me feel nervous myself. I also actually need someone to apany me and be a friend in fighting the enemy. Because if I were alone I knew what my abilities were and I had measured this myself using my own experience, of course.


    But even so, I have to still have the courage to fight everything alone and not be afraid, let alone have to step back and raise my hand to wave as a sign of admitting defeat beforepeting. No! That''s not my nature! I am not afraid and I am a brave person who never gives up. Cheers to you Ethan, I muttered encouragingly to myself. So that I don''t feel the slightest fear in taking steps and facing everything that is in front of my eyes in the future.


    I walked and continued walking through the forest. But I found no signs that Luis''s family home existed. I mean I''m pretty sure it''s located here. But where now? Why does it disappear and doesn''t exist? There are only a few tombstones. Hmmm... apparently this makes my eyes start to be controlled by magic.


    Vampires are like that, sometimes they often change their ce of residence or are nomadic. Don''t stay in one ce. But the house remains the same with the same building, only moved with his own knowledge. Their strength is able to move the building where they live. Because it''s actually an illusion. They are half evil spirits. So they will make everything look like a phototaorgana which is sometimes real or not. It''s like a vampire is almost like a ghost who can do things beyond reason. It''s a bit strange, but that''s the reality. Vampires are those who originate from humans who have died because their blood was sucked by another, more senior vampire through their necks.


    So they are vampires but they have bodies that are still intact, only half of them are controlled by evil whispers from the influence of the spirit that existed in the vampire before. So they influence each other from generation to generation. Their residence is usually around burial ces or cemeteries. But they seem to have transformed it like a very big old house. So the eyes are made to appear as if they are seeing something real, even though it is just an illusion. When those who are brought to live in the house begin to wake up, they will see themselves sleeping on the grave or doing activities around the burial ce.


    That''s what actually happened. So it''s not surprising that they are nomadic. Moreover, they will receive many attacks from other creatures who consider them mortal enemies. So they had to leave to move. As a form of protecting yourself from enemy pursuit who could attack at any time when you don''t want it and you don''t expect a surprise attack. Not to mention they have to look for prey and food. They eat human flesh and fresh blood obtained from the human body. So they have to get a little closer to residential areas or human ecosystems. Where many humans live there, vampires also hunt for homes that are almost close to those humans. That''s what actually happens among vampires as far as I know. Other ins and outs I don''t know for sure. That''s all I know right now.


    Oh failure! I failed to find Lily''s whereabouts now. Even though I''vee quite a long way since then. But now I feel like it''s all in vain. There is no Luis vampire house here. It seems to have moved from this location. So where else should I look for a house? After a day I walked and walked through the forest until I came here. I don''t know now where to look for Luis''s family house. This really made me feel dizzy all at once and it was difficult to find a solution other than to return to my house first because supplies were running low.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If I continue my journey looking for Luis''s family''s house without knowing where it is, I will run out of supplies on the road. If my provisions run out then it will be very difficult for me to carry out activities. My energy will becking and even weak. For that reason, I have to go back home to prepare more supplies. Because it seems like if this is the case then it will take a lot of time for me to search for Lily. Because finding the location of Luis''s family''s house is certainly not easy and requires a long process, of course. Unless someone helps me show me the way to the location I''m going toter.


    I have to go home quickly before it gets dark. Because soon evening will approach and night will follow. I have to get out of here right now. Without waiting a long time, I immediately walked back in the same direction. Turn around to follow the path back in this forest. Hoping I won''t run out of daylight. I hope to get home before nightfall. Because when it was dark in the forest I couldn''t travel anymore likest night. If I force my way through the forest, I might get lost and who knows where my steps will end up. Because the condition of the forest at night is very dark.


    This is the second day since I received a letter from Draka yesterday afternoon. I felt one dayte in carrying out my mission to find Lily. Last night Lily should have been near me. But due to circumstances, I ultimately failed to find Lily. I actually continued it the next day, namely today. I think today will also be sessful considering that I still remember very well where the road leads to Luis''s family''s house. But after arriving I felt like a failure again because I couldn''t find the vampire''s house.


    I almost feel frustrated even though it''s only been two days. Because I have a lot to think about, apart from Lily, Draka, Luis''s family is also my wolf nation. So it really makes my mind branch. I can''t hold this in any longer. Moreover, I can confirm that Draka will soon collect the results of the task he has given me. Because Draka always wants everything to be fast and instant. Without thinking about the process which is tortuous and certainly not easy. For this reason, I have to prepare myself and prepare myself mentally to face Draka. Either he sent another letter to me or even met me face to face. I have to be prepared to get a bad gift from him.

 Chapter 56

    Lily''s POV


    I''m worried that if the room isn''t locked, Adrian will juste into the room while I''m asleep in my sleep and possibly do something I don''t want to happen. For that reason, I locked this room even though in reality, in my heart, I felt lonely and afraid. Not to mention I''m afraid of anyoneing into this room. Moreover, this room has no windows and there is no entrance on the roof. So just go through the door if you have to enter this room. If the bedroom door isn''t locked by anyone other than Adrian, I''m afraid his brother or father will juste in. I never know what might happen next. Obviously, I anticipated before I finally experienced something bad that I didn''t want to happen in my life. After locking the room, I went into the bathroom and stood in front of the sink. You want to wash your face before going to bed and do cleaning activities so you can sleepfortably. Wait! But there was something strange this time. I mean something strange happened again. Strange things began to appear in my eyes. When I was standing in front of Westafel and there was a mirror in front of him, I saw that I was not in the mirror that was right in front of me. There is no reflection of me in the mirror. What''s with all this? Am I dead? Because usually in horror films there are no reflections in ordinary mirrors of dead people. Hah, I watch a lot of horror films, it seems. To the point that it brings everything into my real life. Am I looking wrong? I looked at the mirror many times and I moved and moved my own body, stepping here and there, but I still didn''t see my reflection in the mirror. Why did it happen? What''s really going on? Instead, I just saw something else that appeared in the mirror in front of me. Scary things happen. Aaaaaaaaaaa, no!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I screamed but not too loud. But even though it''s loud, I don''t think anyone will hear my voice in a room this big, especially since this house is so magnificent. Moreover, in this house there are only me and Adrian. We were also in different positions on floors or levels. Not to mention that around here there are no neighbors at all. Far from everywhere and far from the crowds.


    What did I just see in the mirror? Which is certainly scary. I see many graves behind me. I felt instantly swept away by the atmosphere of horror. It was very tense and suddenly the hairs on the back of my neck stood up and I felt really goosebumps. I started to feel paranoid and immediately ran towards my bed. Then I covered myself in a thick nket. I don''t want to look outside. My view is only in the nket and not to look outside the nket. I started to feel shaky and my whole body was shaking uncontrobly. I was dripping with sweat and sweating profusely. It felt very hot because I was in a thick and wide nket with no airing in. I can''t wait for tomorrow morning to arrive. Until I had insomnia and found it difficult to sleep even though I was very sleepy and almost didn''t want to do the activity of cleaning myself in the bathroom, I wanted to immediately lie down on the bed. But if I had done that, I wouldn''t have had the bad and scary vision I saw in the mirror.


    Now I feel like the night is very long and it takes a long time until morning. Until I was lost in my excessive fear. Until finally I fell asleep without meaning to. Now I feel almost unconscious and enjoy my deep sleep.


    My chaotic feelings took me to dreand. Where in my dream I met Ethan. He is a very good figure in my dream. Ethan is a tall, muscr man with long dark brown hair and deep blue eyes. He had an impressive aura of strength and courage. In my dream, Etham wanted to save me who was in this ce.


    "Lily, I''m Ethan, whose figure you''ve been asking about all this time."


    I just looked at him full of confusion and big question marks. What does it mean?


    "Lily, I will save you."


    Ethan again stated his goal.


    "What do you mean?" My question was full of questions and I was very curious about what he said regarding his presence here.


    "You are in danger along with Luis''s family. Adrian is an evil figure. It will be difficult for you to escape from him and will even be forever imprisoned in his rules. You will find it difficult to return to your world with other humans, Lily." "Huh, why are you talking like that, Ethan? What''s your problem with Adrian? Adrian is a good person and has helped me several times. So much so that I often survived death when it came to me. Why are you badmouthing Adrian? Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "No, Lily! I''m really serious when I say all this. Later it will be proven if you have experienced it. Now you deny me and reject everything I say. Butter you will be very sorry if everything happens and happens to you just like I said. Keep that in mind, Lily!"


    His tone seemed annoyed at me for not believing him and not paying attention to his words, which I thought were very inconsequential and where the facts and evidence were unclear. Justplete nonsense. I don''t care what Ethan says. I really don''t care at all. Especially when he said the word Lily. It''s really annoying, who dares to say something like that to me as if threatening him in a tone that makes me sick of course. Finally I told him to leave and threw him out. Because I know he was sent by Draka to bring me back to Draka. So he did all his tricks to get me trapped and into his trap. Even though I won''t fall for what he says in the slightest, I won''t believe him even a little. You stupidckey Draka! "Go away! Get out of my way now!"


    He was annoying and didn''t want to hear me chase him away. In fact, he became increasingly annoying and continued to be here to persuade me to leave this ce again. But again and again I remained adamant about staying here for a while and not paying attention to Ethan''s invitation. What do I care about him? Who''s he? He has no role in my life other than to mess around. Who is he, who dares to force me to believe him? Hmmm... no way, Ethan! Obviously I won''t care about you. Just let you continue to kill me or even threaten me.

 Chapter 57

    Lily''s POV


    When Ethan persisted, it influenced me to suspect and hate Adrian and his family. I still won''t take it for granted. But I remain in my position refusing your invitation. To leave here. "Will you go? Or will I..."


    When I threatened him, Ethan asked questions and made me even more angry.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Me what?" He even asked back as if he was challenging me and I found it even more annoying.


    "Or I will destroy you with my power."


    I shot water elements from both palms of my hands until Ethan was thrown away.


    "You go right now!"


    I repeated it again to chase him away.


    "Go!"


    With half a scream. Until I woke up from my sleep and suddenly opened the nket that covered my whole body.


    It seems that I also scream in the real world. I shouted the word go while opening the nket. I thought I only did it in dreams, but it turns out I also did it in the real world outside of my dreams and sleep. But I saw that it was still night and day. You can see that the wall clock is still showing one o''clock in the morning.


    I can only daydream now and enjoy the rest of my evening by thinking about things that spread everywhere. Remembering what I just experienced in my dream. Everything felt like it was real and I felt it was part of the clues I got through dreams and my increasingly sharp sensitivity.


    But why was it that in the end I was able to find a picture of Ethan with a physical appearance like that? Is it true that Ethan has the physique and stature that I experienced in my dream just now? Have slightly brownish hair and bright, deep blue eyes? Why can I describe Ethan as a figure like that? Am I just daydreaming and over-imagining the figure of Ethan who has been spinning around in my head and has be a big question that I have been waiting for? I had been waiting for Ethan toe, but if hees into my life now then it really wouldn''t be right for me. Because if hees now it will be toote and will only disturb myfort. Besides, Ethan must have been ordered by Draka to look for me, who had been missing from Draka''s hands since this morning.


    Draka will not remain silent, while Ethan is part of the Draka who is very obedient to Draka and whatever Draka assigns to him, he will immediately carry out it quickly. I''m worried that Ethan''s presence here will only disrupt my almost neat life. Even though in reality, when I''m at home now, I feel like there are a lot of puzzles that I have to put together. Because there are so many oddities after oddities that I found in this house and the residents of the house, namely Adrian and his family. They hold thousands of mysteries that I haven''t had the chance to solve. In fact, I don''t even know who they really are.


    I suddenly remembered what happenedst night when I hadn''t fallen asleep and was still cleaning myself in the bathroom. Aaaaa not everything feels more scary and makes me panic and paranoid about going through my night. It''s stillte at night and that feeling of fear appears again covering my mind which is starting to get confused thinking about the scary things I think about being in this house. What exactly did I seest night? I mean why do I see so many graves in this house? Could it be that I''m under the spell of an illusion and there''s a lot of eye magic in this house? I don''t know for sure. Obviously I started to feel that things weren''t okay and that there was something wrong with this house and its owner. It really still holds a huge mystery.


    The thoughts that kept popping up made me fall back into a feeling of sleepiness that was clearly not intentional on my part. Until I felt my eyes starting to get droopy and very sleepy. Finally I started to close my eyelids and fell asleep again. Until I found out it was morning when I opened my eyes. I immediately jolted awake and got up from my bed and my position which was still lying down suddenly became a sitting position. Then I immediately rushed to the bathroom to take a shower. Without looking at the mirror stuck in front of the sink I usedst night. I went straight to the tub to take a shower. I''m afraid of seeing something that I can''t see with my naked eyes and can only see from my view in the mirror. So I avoid looking in the mirror. Because I''m really afraid that what happenedst night will just happen again and make me even more afraid and be paranoid and find it difficult to start the day at home because I''m a timid person. I immediately straightened myself out after taking a shower and went straight out to go downstairs. When you were downstairs everything still felt very quiet. I walked towards the dining room because I heard the rhythmic sound of knives and forks. Prank.


    I immediately walked towards the source of the sound to make sure that there I would find anyone I could chat with early this morning. Because I feel very lonely, no one can apany me at night. I want someone tomunicate with so that I don''t feel alone and feel increasingly afraid of the quiet situation in this house. Because the quiet situation made everything even more scary and seasoned the atmosphere with a thick mystical aroma, which made me feel even more afraid. For this reason, I hope that there is someone who can apany me and get rid of my fear which is still lingering from the night since the incident in the bathroom. Now I walked towards the dining room and found Junior sitting and having breakfast. I approached him feeling awkward of course. I hope he will ept my arrival and not refuse me to join him, who I see as aloof. "Ehemmm..."


    I cleared my throat as a signal that this is who I am. Showing Junior that now I''m in front of him, he''s not alone anymore.


    Junior stopped his activities while still holding the knife and fork in his hand. Instantly he stopped moving his hands and began to look at me. His views were so cynical and I felt bad. He seemed to be starting to feel annoyed by my presence, which he thought might be impolite and juste suddenly like this.


    He looked at me with a sharp, questioning look.

 Chapter 58

    Lily''s POV


    Junior looked at me with a sharp gaze and seemed to not like my presence. I was not far from his position with my position standing still not far from the dining table. We stared at each other without anyone starting a conversation. Junior looked stiff and cold, his gaze directed at me cynically. But I dared to start the conversation first by asking where his older brother, Adrian, was.


    "Junior, have you seen Adrian?"


    "Hmmm... yeah, I''m just going out."


    "Where to?"


    "What''s your business?"


    Hearing him ask back like that made my wilted heart suddenly shrink and I was reluctant to continue the conversation. I don''t want to prolong the problem with Junior like with Clery yesterday. Moreover, Adrian isn''t here at the moment. So who will save me if at any time Junior attacks me because he is annoyed with my behavior which he thinks has disturbed hisfort while he is having breakfast alone. Because he looked curt and as if he didn''t want to be disturbed, let alone ask questions like in an interrogation, it would definitely make him very annoyed and fed up and even angry at me for disturbing hisfort. I started going out.


    Walk towards the exit. I hope this morning I will be able to breathe fresh air. Meanwhile, my mind felt confused when I heard that Adrian was leaving the house and wasn''t here. I feel like I live alone if Adrian isn''t in this house because I only know Adrian closely and not the other members of his family. They are foreign to me and make me tremble when Imunicate with them. Because they are so cold, indifferent, curt and very rude. It''s colder than the ice at the North Pole. They are also really ignorant. Talking to them feels like talking to a statue. Rarely responds or even doesn''t respond at all.


    Moreover, their expressions were t and not expressive at all, which made me feel stiff between them and I decided against approaching them because I was afraid of their response, which was never enthusiastic in responding to me. Where do you think Adrian is? Why did he leave the house so early in the morning? What happened? Why did I leave the roomte and did he not sleep all night? His body and eyes are very strong if he doesn''t sleep at all. Because when I decided to rush to bed he was still awake and hadn''t slept at all. Maybe he doesn''t sleep after I sleep. That could happen, but now he has returned to activities outside the house. It''s amazing, he''s so strong he can''t sleep.


    Did he return to the istion cave to monitor Draka and save the others if someone was captured by Draka again? Did he return to being a small bat and transform into a bat that can fly here and there? Looks like that''s what he''s doing now. I can only wait for him toe home and who knows when Adrian wille back to this house. I feel very scary if I have to live in this house with several strangers and it makes me very stiff and limited. Moreover, there is no one here I can talk to normally except Adrian.


    I found myself a little sluggish because of theck of enthusiasm and self-confidence that was starting to fade. I stepped into the yard and rxed in the garden which was not far from Adrian''s house. I mean it''s still in his yard. In Adrian''s yard there is a fairlyrge garden and there are lots of fruit trees here. I was able to pick it by chance, many of the trees were bearing fruit and some were ripe. I remember that Mr. Joseph Luis and Adrian thought that this house was like my own house.


    Then maybe it''s okay if I pick some fruit to taste and eat. At least it can fill a hungry stomach. Because I don''t dare to eat at the dining table with Junior or take food from the house to the refrigerator. I''m afraid that something simr to yesterday with Clery will happen again without me being able to predict it and it would really be terrible if it just happened like that. I don''t want to and really don''t want something like that to happen again. It really traumatized me and I''m reluctant to even remember it anymore. Now I''m just trying to be safe by holding back my hunger rather than having to wake up Junior''s anger. That''s a big thing that will wreak other havoc. Luckily, in the yard of this house, there are lots of fruit trees that are bearing fruit and ripening so I can pick some to eat and just support my stomach which has been growling since I left the room.


    Until it''s time for Adrian toe home, then I will dare to eat, maybe Adrian wille home too. But if Adrian doesn''te home then I will be hungry all day and possibly for days. However, I have a stock of food here, at least it doesn''t make me feel full, but it can reduce my hunger which is starting to rebel. I picked an apple that was dark red. I picked and wiped to make sure the apple was clean of dust or dew. I started biting part of the apple. When I took one bite, I suddenly remembered my dreamst night. My dream was to meet Ethan, the leader of the alpha werewolves. Instantly my mind drifted away thinking about what if the events in my dreamst night would actually happen in my current life? What should I do if Ethan starts forcing me and attacking me if I don''t want to obey his orders and invitations? What should I do? Moreover, if Adrian isn''t there, who will help me from Ethan''s interference? In my dream, I really have the power to respond to the attack by throwing water elements at Ethan so that Ethan experiences defeat and asks for forgiveness, no longer bothering him. But this is the real world where I have power like the power I had in my dreamst night. Oh Lily, you seem to be starting to get crazy. I started to fantasize about having powers like some of the strange creatures I''ve met over the past week. Am I crazy and even crazy? I am just an ordinary human being who is not at all magical and has supernatural powers that I can use to fight other creatures who have more supernatural powers and abilities than the average human. That''s a very impossible thing.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 59

    Lily''s POV


    I can be so overwhelmed that I will evenughter and even be considered truly crazy if I make movements to release power like the power I released like in my dreamst night.


    When my mind drifted away into a crazy fantasy world, I suddenly heard a voice from behind the bushes that fenced around here. My heart began to feel anxious and uncertain. What''s that? What creature is behind the hedge? I really feel paranoid now and often feel intense heart palpitations when something shocks and surprises me. I''m afraid of all the bad possibilities that could happen and then attack me without being able to predict beforehand. My mind started to wander and guess who the creature behind the bush was?


    Even though I was afraid, I dared to go over and see what was behind the bush. It''s been ringing continuously and won''t stop, clearly really disturbing myfort and calm. Crackle crackle.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I approached slowly with slow steps. One, two, three.


    Meow.


    Hmmm, I think it''s just a cat, does it really surprise me?


    I''m calm again now because the cat has gone somewhere after jumping at me and almost ambushing my body when I tried to approach it. Maybe he was surprised by mying towards him who was digging the ground behind this bush. Now I feel relieved again and can breathe deeply. I continued my previous activity of eating apples because after just one bite I was disturbed by a mysterious sound behind the bush which turned out to be the voice of that damn cat. Hmmm... it just scared me and shocked me.


    I started picking another apple again after I finished eating the apple I had just eaten. Oh, I feel so hungry. When I was about to pick another apple, suddenly I heard a sound like that again, still behind the bush. Ouch, the cat is disturbing my concentration again. Because I''m afraid that one of Adrian''s family members will find out if I pick apples in his yard without talking and asking permission first. But honestly, I didn''t have the slightest intention of stealing. I''m just hungry and need food to feed my body. Before finally I was really hungry and didn''t have the energy I could use to continue this day''s activities. It''s starting to bother me by eating even one apple, but two apples seem to make my stomach a bit full. So I decided to pick another apple to eat immediately before I was found out by the other members of Adrian''s family, especially Clery and Junior. It''s serious and my life could be threatened just because I ate the apples I picked in his yard. Then my life will be at stake. Because Clery and Junior would definitely have the heart to do anything if I was caught picking fruit in their yard. They are as cruel as Draka. But it seems like Adrian doesn''t, because Adrian is different from his other brothers. I hope my suspicions are correct and not wrong about my view of Adrian, which I have seen and paid attention to in thest two days since yesterday morning, since I met him and got to know him in that istion ce, in the cave where Draka held me captive.


    Crackle crackle


    The rustling sound was heard again. Crackle crackle


    And it''s getting clearer and louder Crackle crackle


    In fact, it got harder and harder and more annoying until finally I gave up my intention of picking apples because it disturbed my focus many times and ruined my concentration because I felt uneasy and a little restless. Anxious and worried about what I was afraid of happening. I started walking back towards the bush from earlier. Trying to curse and scold the damn cat that also ruined my mood as I was enjoying the first bite of the apple I was holding earlier. Now I will not remain silent and I will shake off that bastard cat who dares to disturb the order of my life. I''ll throw him out and throw him a little with the sandals I''m wearing.


    I threw my sandals towards the bush while grumbling.


    "Heyyy damn cat, you bastard! Get out of here! You''ve disturbed myfort. Watch out, you!"


    Swoosh.


    Bang.


    While I threw the sandals without the slightest pity because I was so annoyed.


    Suddenly someone shouted softly.


    "Ouch."


    Huh? Like a human voice. Did I hear correctly? Obviously I was very surprised and really shocked by the sound. I tried to make sure again and I threw it again next to my remaining sandals. Blug


    "Ouch, that hurts."


    Huh? His voice became clearer. His screams were apanied by the word sick. It can no longer be denied that it is not the sound of a cat. Or maybe that cat is also a magical cat and can talk like Adrian the bat? But how could he be there because he had already left after I kicked him out the first time. My mind was really confused and all over the ce. Guess who is really behind the bush.


    I walked closer to the bush and picked up my two sandals which I had thrown twice earlier. I slowly stepped forward even though I was hesitant. But tried to be brave and finally arrived but suddenly...... Crackle crackle


    Someone pulled my right hand towards the bush.


    "Shut!" He put his index finger in front of his tightly closed lips. Indicating that I should not be noisy or make the slightest sound.


    I was shocked beyond belief when someone grabbed my hand. Man? Who is he? Why is he here? What do you need? So why did he pull my hand to hide with him? What does all this mean? What does he want from me? What does he mean to me?


    The man in front of me looked at me with a sharp gaze and his two blue eyes began to send meaningful messages. Suddenly I was shocked when I started to remember who was in front of me now. I was wide-eyed and unable to move. Only my mouth was wide open without being able to make another sound after I took a deep breath before I could exhale. My eyes widened at the man who was now in front of me.


    "You?" I started to stammer and get nervous in front of him. It was very difficult to move and do anything other than being shocked and starting to feel an unstable heartbeat at this time. I feel myself really nervous now.

 Chapter 60

    Ethan''s POV


    After a long distance I walked along the road that I had been walking since yesterday in this forest. Now I am at the final destination of my journey. Namely arriving at my house safely. Even though I went home empty-handed, at least I was able to get home safely. I don''t know whether in the future I will seed and be sessful in my mission to find Lily or whether I will fail again. I can''t guarantee that yet. Of course, I will always try. As for after today, I will prepare myself again to look for Lily''s whereabouts again.


    I will not back down or be afraid in the slightest. I have to find a new location for Luis''s vampire family house for whatever reason. This is certainly not about Draka. I have no reason to be afraid of Draka now. But my overwhelming desire wanted Lily to be safe in my hands as soon as possible. Because I don''t feel like my life will be peaceful if Lily isn''t found safe in the near future. There is no business or rtionship with Draka. Now I don''t care anymore and will show my defiance towards him, who has recently be increasingly arbitrary regarding many things, including regarding my right to life. Especially regarding Lily and the entire wolf nation, not to mention other creatures, Draka has messed up a lot and has been causing that mess for a long time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After walking quite a distance, I now arrived just in the afternoon before night fell. I deliberately speeded up my footsteps by using my werewolf powers so that I could quickly arrive at my house. If I rely on ordinary abilities without using supernatural powers then I will be slow in walking and could end upte on the road likest night so I had to camp in the forest for one nightst night. So I speed up my footsteps to quickly get to where I''m going because there''s no reason to linger on the road. Because I''m not looking for anything.


    Yesterday I was on the road for a long time on purpose. I deliberately walked slowly so that I could follow the forest road to get clues from footprints that might be left on the ground. But damn, I didn''t find anything other than a small earring with no other clues after I found the small earring. In fact, I only got clues through dreams and my sensitivity which emerged naturally when I started to fall asleep in my sleepst night. As for after that, I haven''t received any other clues other than that. I feel stuck now but that still doesn''t stop me from going back to looking for Lily.


    Maybe tonight I will be at my house first to confirm what supplies I will bring. Next, sleep and rest so that I can get fit again after walking for a long time. Because I have to have a healthy and fit body and mind to be able to continue my journey and start everything again. Don''t let me be sluggish and listless, let alone sick. Because this is very important for me to do before I finally lose the person I care about and love the most. Oh wait! I love it, okay, but do I love you? What does it mean? Did I secretly love Lily Mae and start to have feelings for her without ever realizing it?


    What''s wrong with me? Haven''t I bonded with the wolf girl named Allena? Yes, it''s true that Allena, or what I often call her by her familiar name, Allen, is my future wife. I will marry a werewolf who is descended from the beta leader named Alex. Initially I nned the wedding because it was a matter of conflict and expansion. But after a while I did have a little feeling for Allen. Although what I know is that Allen seems to have been crazy about me for a long time, since we were teenagers and studying martial arts at the same college.


    Even now, Allen still loves me to death and loves me so much that I can''t bear to leave her for any reason, even though I actually wouldn''t have the heart to marry her half-heartedly. Between a little love and affection but not heart and pity. I can''t imagine if I left him what he would be like then. So I''m still controlling myself to stay within my agreement with her father regarding nning our wedding between me and Allen, who is just a few months away from this year. Allena is not far from my age. Maybe it was only two or three years since my birth before ahe was born as a natural werewolf without cloning or intermarriage with humans. Allen is a real wolf born to both wolf pairs as well. So the power is really great. Not to mention, she mastered a lot of self-defense techniques because he was diligent and tenacious in pursuing a scientific field. So it''s not surprising that she is very multitalented. Moreover, she is the daughter of Alexander Josh who is the oldest beta leader among the wolf nation. The human being who has been most respected and respected because of her truly powerful strength has been around for a long time. So I think Allen got her father''s talent for martial arts.


    I actually really want to cancel my wedding ns with Allena. But that is impossible because there will be chaos and riots among the wolf nationter. Not to mention Alex, who already feels proud that his only daughter will marry me, an Alpha leader who is of course already famous, his name is Ethan Law. Alex will feel offended and very angry if I unterally end my rtionship with his daughter. He will be very angry and can do undesirable things, including provoking other werewolves, especially those with rank, he will definitely make him hate me and start to rebel against me and my leadership. Just forget about Allena for a moment because I feel like my mind is all filled with Lily, who I haven''t been able to find until now. Lily where are you now?


    Aaaaaaaaa.


    I shouted, angry at myself because I felt lousy. Just looking for the whereabouts of a human child takes a long time to find it and days like this.


    Suddenly someone knocked on my door from outside. I started walking towards the exit and rushed to open the door. Who coulde to my house at this time of night? I wondered to myself. Is it that important that ites at night? What does he want to do? Who''sing? I started to be haunted by curiosity.

 Chapter 61

    Ethan''s POV


    I started walking and approached the door until I reached the door. I opened the door handle and it turned out that what came into my house was a figure I recognized. Hmm, I was surprised, I thought who it turned out to be familiar to me. Now Elisa has be human. A woman who is especially young and beautiful is no longer a ck crow whose beauty ispletely invisible.


    "Come on, pleasee in! Just inside, not outside."


    "Okay."


    I invited her in so that she could be more effective inmunicating, no one would disturb her and everything would be clear.


    "What are you doing here at night, Elisa?"


    "Of course you already know the purpose of my visit, right? So I don''t need to exin."


    "Yeah, I think I know. Um... what else is there?"


    I asked, actually knowing that Draka had sent me an unpleasant message.


    "Draka."


    "Yeah I know Draka. What''s wrong? Come on and say it!"


    Elisa seems to be hinting at unpleasant feelings and looks more lethargic now.


    "Is there a new problem?"


    "Of course, you read these two letters yourself."


    While handing over the letter she was holding in her right hand. She handed over the letter that Draka had entrusted to him for Elisa to pass on to me.


    I took the letter that Elisa handed me. And quickly opened it and read it slowly.


    Before reading the letter that I had unrolled, I looked at Elisa with doubt.


    Presumably this is the contents of the letter from Draka the giant dragon snake. [For Ethan.


    Alpha leader of the wolf nation


    No need for much ado. This is a clear letter for you. I will end Elisa''s life if you don''t bring Lily to me within these two days. I''ll give you two more days and you will determine Elisa''s life. Do you understand? Do it now! Or I will be cruel to Elisha and take her life.


    Draka.


    The Ruler.]


    The contents of the letter are quite short but surprising. I closed the letter again which I had read and which was still in my hand. Then I turned my gaze towards Elisa. Instantly, Elisa''s expression looked very gloomy and increasingly gloomy. Then suddenly Elisa burst into tears and cried badly.


    "Ethaaan... Save me right now! Please save me! Look for Lily Mae right now! Don''t make me crazy, Ethan!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath, confused about everything.


    "Yes, okay, calm yourself down first, Elisa. Come on, calm down your crying so that we can think clearly and start deciding what we will do now. Please don''t cry yet, Elisa."


    Elisa was still sobbing a little holding back the sobs that she seemed to be having difficulty holding back. It was clear that she would find it difficult to hold back tears because this involved her survival. Her life is now very much in danger. Why was Elisa the bait? Why did Elisa get the sap? Even though Elisa didn''t know anything about Lily''s previous affairs. She only served as a messenger that she flew via a letter she brought from the messenger. So why is Elisa the target of Draka? That bastard Draka is a bit different. Moreover, he is also brave towards women. Oppressing women. What a coward that giant dragon snake is. I will kill him as soon as possible before he kills anyone who is considered good. It has crossed the line and cannot be allowed. I will never forgive him and let him live in this world. In any case, I must immediately destroy this bastard creature. So as not to cause much damage to the earth and other creatures and everything in it. Really he is just a troublemaker on earth.


    I started to sympathize with Elisa. Moreover, seeing Elisa crying uncontrobly without wanting to stop. What should I do now? Moreover, it''s alreadyte at night. What should I do? There was no way I would decide to continue the process of searching for Lily right now in the dark in the forest. Besides, I don''t know where Lily is now. If I knew maybe it would be easy to catch up, but I''m really blind and don''t know anything about Lily and the signs of her current whereabouts. Oh, what should I do now? I''m really in a state of utter confusion.


    I was silent to understand Elisa''s condition, who was afraid because her life was threatened by Draka.


    I paused for a moment to think about the next step I should take so that Elisa would calm down and Lily would be found and of course the Luis family vampires as well as Draka and his wife would disappear from the earth as soon as possible. It''s true that this is a rather serious dilemma. I''m experiencing chaos in thinking and feeling now. What should I do and what should I do? Now I feel very stuck. Even though I was restless, I was still able to calm Elisa. Try and try to get Elisa to subside and stop crying at least.


    Apart from not having the heart for Elisa, I also feel heavy hearted because Elisa has contributed a lot to my life. She has been carrying out expeditions for a long time and I always feel helped by her services.


    Oh Draka, you''re really bothering me. You have been making my life troublesome for a long time, even for years and now is the peak. I will not let it destroy my life and the right to live of many creatures on this earth. You must finish immediately, poor Draka. I won''t let you live anymore. You must disappear from this earth and this world. So that everyone feels free and can live in peace without your presence on this earth, Draka.


    I found myself being ridiculous as a leader. I mean I have a lot of desires and my desires are very big but I can''t do anything now other than just think about finding a way. Yes still looking for a way for years. Ways and means to rebel and oppose this prevailing injustice. This has been happening for a long time and I''m still stupidly silent. What kind of leader am I really? I feel angry and very angry at myself for looking crappy now. In a situation of urgency and precariousness like this, I still don''t think I can act. What am I now?


    Still worthy to be called Alpha''s leader?


    "Elisa, why are you crying so badly? Do you know something?"


    While holding back sobs, Elisa forced herself to answer my question.


    "Of course Ethan, I''m sorry I was so presumptuous in opening the contents of your letter. I''ve never done something as despicable as this before. But this time I felt very curious about the contents of the letter that Draka wrote to you so I opened it. Even though Draka didn''t say anything other than leaving the letter but The look in his eyes and behavior was very suspicious, looking at me with a strange look."

 Chapter 62

    Ethan''s POV


    Elisa began to exin what she knew about herself which had something to do with her condition, which had not stopped crying until this very moment. She admitted his mistake because she had been presumptuous in opening a letter that she should not have opened. She admitted that she had made a mistake, but as a result of her actions she realized that now her life was being threatened and was at stake.


    Just fell silent and swallowed saliva. Elisa paused her words because she was distracted by her own sobs. So it was a bit difficult to talk because her breathing wasn''t very smooth. After her breathing returned to normal, she continued her words.


    "Because Draka''s unusual expression when looking at me made me suspicious of him, the contents of his thoughts and the contents of the letter he wrote. So I opened this letter because I was so curious about the contents of this letter. So I just opened it straight away when I was alone before I flewe here."


    That''s Elisa''s truly astonishing confession. Because she was in a sad state and was still half crying, I didn''t dare to reprimand her for her wrong actions and didn''t dare to corner or me her. Moreover, she admitted her mistake with a humble and humble attitude. So I don''t have a problem and don''t mind what Elisa has done. I also don''t want to remind her of anything rted to giving advice to her not to repeat her actions. Because if I were in Elisa''s position, I would probably do the same thing. Curiosity always drives anyone to do things beyond their limits. In fact, they often don''t care about the risks that will ur next. As a result of her impudence, Elisa ended up bearing a huge mental burden with the contents of the letter she had read. She even preceded me to read this letter. Now I don''t care about that. Because safety and life are important. Looks like I have to be ready to force myself to start the journey again right now.


    "Elisa, should I look for Lily now, what do you think? I need and really need your opinion right now."


    "I think of course, Ethan, I hope you understand this urgent situation. You can take a stand, right?" "Ummm..."


    I was stunned and lost focus.


    "Ethan?"


    I can''t answer yet.


    "Ethan? How?"


    "Yes Elisa, it''s clear. I''ll take a stand immediately."


    "What kind of attitude will you take Ethan?"


    "I''m leaving right now to go back to look for Lily. Do you agree?"


    "Yes, there''s no other choice but to say that I agree. Because that''s thest thing you can do apart from just sitting there in silence waiting for dawn. You have to act now, Ethan!"


    I smiled and gave Elisa a good suggestion. I hope Elisa will be ovee by a feeling of calm and peace in her heart. Because she also has to give me peace so that I don''t feel like everything is too rushed and I feel confused and then careless in doing something and determining my next attitude. "Will you apany me to look for Lily?"


    I asked Elisa for sure so that she also had a role in this matter, not just waiting for the results and pensive waiting for my efforts alone.


    "Where are you taking me to look for Lily? Have you found any sign of Lily? Did you look for her yesterday during the two days since I sent you the letter from Draka? Did you do that, Ethan?"


    "Yes, I did a search regarding Lily''s whereabouts. Even though it was empty, I didn''t find her either. I only found her earring which had fallen in the forest and was hanging in the bushes in the forest near the istion cave that Draka often used to keep prisoners."


    "Then from finding the earring, did you find footprints or other signs?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head weakly while folding my lips tightly. Elisa looked tired looking at me and looked down.


    "So?"


    Asked while lowering his head very weakly.


    "Yes, I didn''t find any traces or other signs, but in my dream I seemed to get a clue."


    Elisa started to raise her head and looked at me expectantly and it could be seen from the twinkle in her eyes which radiated clearly.


    "What was your dream like? Come on, tell me so I can try to help you interpret it!" She asked with an enthusiastic attitude, holding a ton of unlimited hopes. Hoping there will be amon ground after I tell you about the chronology of the events in my dream.


    I also told Elisa everything in detail. I told her my dream systematically and nothing was left out or missed at all. I didn''t subtract or add. I told everything as it was that I experienced in my dream.


    Then Elisa frowned after hearing the story about the chronology of the events in my dream. As if she was thinking for a moment then he started speaking again in an excited tone. Especially after I told her about me not finding the location of Luis''s vampire family house, which seemed to have moved from the location I visited this afternoon. Hearing this, Elisa immediatelymented and began to provide solutions that I felt were quite interesting and appropriate for me to adopt and immediately implement.


    "Then I have a solution to this problem, Ethan."


    "What is that? What is your solution? Tell me now! I want to hear it immediately, perhaps it is appropriate and eptable for me to implement immediately."


    "I have a friend who is a crow who lives not far from the location where you told me that you lost your identity regarding Luis'' vampire family who moved without your knowledge. The male crow named Wolf is an indiscriminate figure. He will definitely want to help Let''s show you where the new location for Luis''s family is for their house and residence. Is my idea good?"


    "Yes brilliant, let''s do it now Elisa! Your idea is truly brilliant and I didn''t think about it before I met you. Let''s start the search right now!"


    With a very enthusiastic heart, I immediately invited Elisa to go in an effort to find Lily as soon as possible, so as not to dy too long orter we would run out of time and be caught by circumstances that could invite Draka to immediately vent his anger at us. We will avoid that from happening. Before that finally happens, we have to work hard to use our rest time to use it for business. So that we don''t regret itter if we don''t take our time in using our time as effectively as possible. We should be able to find Lily sometime soon. Hopefully Wolf is the key that can help us.

 Chapter 63

    Ethan''s POV


    Elisa and I didn''t want to dy too long. After Elisa helped me organize all the luggage for our supplies during the trip and the search process, we were ready to leave immediately and start everything well. Elisa started to order me to climb on her back after she turned into a ck crow that was not too big but not small. Shended in front of me and invited me to immediately climb onto her back. Actually, it''s a bit risky for me to do it, especially since she''s a woman, plus she has a small body sizepared to my stocky and muscr body size. Won''t she be overwhelmed if I''m on her back? I think I don''t have confidence in myself and even don''t feel good about Elisa. Because I would definitely be very heavy and she wouldn''t have enough strength to lift my body. Poor Elisa, she had to endure all this and help me because of Draka''s actions, which were a bastard and full of drama. I was very annoyed and even annoyed with him. But don''t worry, Ethan, this is only temporary. Soon I will beat up that damn Draka who is stupid and arrogant and will be an invincible ruler. Even though soon I am sure that she will soon find her death in the corner of her own eyes, I am very sure that it will happen soon. Just wait for the time and date of Draka''s y. I will finish you off without the slightest mercy and I will not let you have a second or third chance to live in the future. She must die immediately in my hands. While clenching my fists full of anger, I promised that I would immediately scorch Draka to the ground as soon as I found Lily safe.


    Anyway, I have to carry Lily in my hands but not to hand it over to Draka. That giant dragon snake is delicious, geez... I won''t let him snatch Lily from my hands. Lily needs freedom and independence in life, not to be restrained and enved, especially by Draka. I really don''t want Draka to be able to hold Lily in his hands again. I really don''t want that to happen.


    "Will you be able to withstand the weight of my body, which is quite heavy, of course, Elisa?"


    "You just go up, I''ll strengthen myself."


    Because Elisa kept forcing and persuading me. Finally I wanted to climb on her back. Even though I don''t really have the heart to. But what can I do, she is willing to lend me her little back to ride.


    I was now riding on Elisa''s back who had turned into a small ck crow. Even though it was a bit risky at first, I tried not to show these feelings to Elisa so that Elisa wouldn''t feel bad and offended because I seemed to be looking down on her. "Have you gone up calmly and are you in a good condition or position, Ethan?"


    "Yes, of course, I already feel that my position is in good condition."


    "Okay then I will immediately p my two wings and we will immediately fly Ethan. So hold on tightly. You don''t have to hesitate, hold on to me so that when you fly you don''t fall and are not easily swept away or dragged by the wind. So that you and I stay together. "Congrattions on reaching our destination."


    "Yes Elisa, I will hold on to you. I''m sorry Elisa."


    "Why are you sorry?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I just wanted to apologize to you. Isn''t that okay?"


    "Yes, it should be clear what you are apologizing for?"


    "Never mind, don''t prolong it because this will take a very long time if we continue to argue like this. The point is, forgive me and let''s leave immediately before we run out of time."


    "Okay, let''s start flying Ethan. Fly to the high sky soon. Suuuuurrrrrrr"


    Elisa seems a bit strange. But never mind, he''s a little silly and crazy. But it has be part of him and cannot be contested. Let him be himself.


    I felt nervous for a while but finally after flying in the air in a stable condition I started to feel used to flying and it turned out that it felt good to fly rxed like this. I just felt it now flying through the air like this. I have never felt this happen before in my life. Even though I am an Alpha leader who can at any time order anyone in the forest, I never use my rank to dictate to others. If I''m like Draka, it''s clear that I''m doing things that aren''t exemry. I am a true leader so I must be able to be a good role model. Who is not arbitrary in acting, behaving and taking and determining decisions and steps.


    "Ethan, you are all there is to it."


    "What do you mean? What do you mean by anything?"


    "Yes, you are just making things up, apologizing but it''s not clear why."


    "Emmm... never mind Elisa! What do I think, you''re just prolonging the problem and continuing the previous one."


    "You''re the one who started it and gave the bait."


    "Oh you."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, especially as Elisa focused a little on the road she was taking. Because there are thick clouds ahead, it looks like we will prate the clouds. That''s right.


    It turns out to be very cold when ites into direct contact with clouds, which are water frozen in the air, dew resulting from evaporation.


    After passing through the thick clouds, Elisa again invited me to chat about something else.


    "Ethan, have you nned something for Draka? I mean causing him harm?"


    "Emmm...ter you will find out for yourself. I can''t be sure yet what kind of attitude I will take after this."


    "Emmm... have you known Lily for a long time?"


    "Yes, all her life until now. But she didn''t know me until now."


    "So how are you going to approach it and try to exin everything to Lily?"


    "Um... That''s my business, it''s easy."


    "What do you mean by easy? Lily must feel that you are a stranger to her." "Hmmm, let''s change the topic of discussion."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well that''s that then."


    It was quiet for a while but suddenly the chatty Elisa started chatting again. "Eh Ethan, I purposely took you flying so you could feel this air while flying." "Hahaha... yes, thank you Elisa. I like this atmosphere. This is my first time flying." "Yes, you''re wee, besides, I deliberately took you flying so that we wouldn''t walk in the dark forest at night like this. Of course it would be very troublesome if you had to walk in the middle of the forest at night, wouldn''t it?" "Yes, that''s for sure, in fact we will experience a situation where we get lostter."

 Chapter 64

    Ethan''s POV


    Elisa deliberately invited me to fly to quickly get to where we were going. It met my expectations too. Hopefully we can meet Elisa''s friend named Wolf. I hope Wolf will know where the Luis family''s new house is. So that our trip is not in vain and hopefully we can find the whereabouts of Luis''s family''s house and find Lily inside safe and sound.


    "Yes, that''s what I was thinking. So that we can quickly get to where we want to go."


    "That''s right Elisa, you are indeed intelligent. You are a crow with a spectacr brain."


    "Don''t praise Ethan like that, it''s not nice." "Okay, fine."


    We flew calmly across the world in the air. Breathe fresh air that has not been confirmed by any pollution. Oh flying feels like this huh. It''s quite delicious too, not quite good anymore but delicious and veryfortable. Even though at first it made the body feel like it was shaking, the overall shaking was erratic. Imagine the bad things that could happen while floating high in the air. It''s scary to fall from a height. Hopefully we get to where we are going safely. "Where are we going?" Elisa asked to make sure she didn''tnd wrongly.


    "It''s there! Soon we will arrive at our destination, Elisa. You''llnd thereter, okay?" "Okay, fine."


    In just a moment we arrived at our destination. Namely the ce I stopped by this afternoon. Still the same, empty, there is not the slightest sign that Luis''s vampire family home is here or around here. There are only a few graves. Finally we started tond safely. Thank goodness we arrived at the ce we were going to.


    "Finally we arrived safely."


    "Yes, Elisa, finally we arrived safely. Well, this morning I arrived here feeling miserable and feeling like everything had been in vain after wandering for two days and one night looking for traces of Lily. I thought her house was still here, but it turns out they had moved their house. somewhere else." I said feeling sluggish.


    "Don''t worry, Ethan,ter we''ll ask my friend Wolf, maybe he knows. Because he''s often around this cemetery. He lives longer here."


    "Yes Elisa, umm... I wonder if Wolf is around here now?"


    "Um... I think there is, I think. Although I can''t be sure yet. But let''s try calling him Wolf."


    "How to summon Wolf?"


    "Leave it to me, only the crows know how to call their friends."


    "Hahaha, yes that''s clear, immediatelymunicate with each other! So that our affairs can be sorted out quickly and everything can bepleted as expected."


    "Yeah sure, wait Ethan."


    No no no


    Elisa started to make her crow''s voice which sounded a little unpleasant, if I have to be honest, it was a little unpleasant to the ears because it was too loud and not melodious at all. No no noThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He again voiced his vocal chords very loudly. Is this method approximately effective? What is the significance and meaning of the crow''s voice like that? Hmmm. I really don''t understand what that means. But just let Elisa do it and understand it together with the friend she is calling.


    No no no


    Elisa tried to call again for the third time in an effort to summon Wolf toe to us immediately. I hope Wolfes. But in fact, after Elisa voiced her vocal chords three times loudly and loudly, Wolf never appeared before us. Maybe he''s not here and busy somewhere far away.


    "Hmmm... Looks like Wolf isn''t around." Elisa said with anguid expression.


    "Well, it can''t be helped, the important thing is that you have tried to call him. Try to do that, maybe soon Wolf wille home and arrive here to meet us because he heard your call, which I actually don''t understand orprehend at all, Elisa."


    It''s true what I just said. Now Wolf was suddenly around us. And started greeting Elisa who was her friend.


    "Hey Elisa, were you the one who called me?"


    "Yes, that''s me, why did you take so long toe here? Are you busy or just arrived?"


    "I was already doing other activities and just finished. But I heard your voice calling me so I immediately stopped what I was doing. Luckily it was finished so I was free toe here. Besides, what do you need here and why did you call me?" "Look, Wolf, let me introduce you to my friend, his name is Ethan. Ethan is the leader of the alpha wolf nation. Emmm... do you know Draka?"


    "Yes, of course the dragon snake is famous for its cruelty and cruelty, right?"


    "Yes, he threatened us."


    "Threatening what?"


    "Basically, the story is very long, but I will tell you in detail right now so that you understand what is happening to us and what our purpose is ining here now and our purpose in meeting you and I called you here in front of us." "Yes, okay, I will listen carefully and solemnly so that I understand correctly and am not mistaken about your story which you call long. It seems very urgent and urgent, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, of course it''s very tense."


    "Start telling me everything!"


    "Yeah well, so it''s like this Wolf......"


    Elisa told Wolf at length in a coherent and detailed manner, not missing anything at all. She tells everything in great detail systematically ording to the chronology of events that actually happened from the beginning until now. "Oh I see, so now what should I do to help you?"


    "Um... Do you know where Luis'' new vampire family''s house is now?"


    "Of course I know. What is it? Why? What does it have to do with that vampire?"


    "The Lily I told you about is currently among Luis''s vampire family."


    "Oh, what a shame! Save that human immediately. Poor thing, he will really regret being among those vampires because I really know the ins and outs of their lives and their personalities. Why did that human end up among those vampires? How is that possible?"


    "I don''t know, it clearly seems like the vampire helped Lily escape from Draka. We thought so, so she just believed the vampire that they were good people even though it wasn''t really what she thought." "Yes, that''s right, let me take you there."

 Chapter 65

    Ethan''s


    POV


    Finally, Wolf agreed to help us take us to the ce we were going, namely to the newest location of Luis'' vampire family''s house. I hope Wolf really knows it and isn''t wrong. Until I can meet Lily as soon as I have hoped for several days ago. So that Elisa also doesn''t feel that her efforts in bringing me here were not in vain. Then Elisa can also be saved from Draka''s intimidation.


    "Yes Elisa, be careful on the road. I hope you are safe and awake."


    "Yes Elisa, I hope you are still fine."


    Elisa flew far away from where we were now.


    "Um, sorry, I have to go immediately, oh yes, Ethan, I can only take you here to meet Wolf. Let Wolf take you to the ce you want to go. I still have work piling up and it''s very urgent, I have to be responsible for it. It''s okay, I''ll just leave you alone to continue your journey looking for Lily?"


    "Yes, it''s okay Elisa, you continue with your responsibilities. Let me be alone and apany Wolf to that ce."


    "Okay, thank you Ethan, you understand me and my workload. So, Wolf, are you ready and willing to take Ethan to the location where Luis''s vampire family house is now?"


    "Of course, Elisa will be happy to take Ethan to where he wants to go."


    "Yes, thank you Wolf, I''ll leave Ethan with you."


    "Yes, Elisa, don''t worry, leave it all to you, I will look after him and apany him."


    "Yes, okay, now I have to go. Once again I''m sorry Ethan. Good luck to you both. See youter, after all my assignments are finished I will soon meet you here again, I promise that."


    Elisa began to fly far away in the air away from our current position. Now it''s just me and Wolf, a male crow who is ready to take me looking for Lily. I don''t feel awkward anymore with the wolf because he is very friendly and very friendly. So we got to know each other easily and started talking before leaving. Without waiting much time we immediately set off and I started to climb on Wolf''s back, like when I was going to fly with Elisa, I also rode on Elisa''s small back. But now I don''t feel afraid and anxious anymore.


    I''m not worried if I have to ride a small creature that will carry me flying. Because I can measure their extraordinary abilities and can give them a thumbs up. They are truly magical and have super powers. Even though their bodies are small, they can lift loads several tens of times their body size. It was great, even though at first I had doubts about their abilities. But it turns out that they were able to show their brilliant and brilliant talents and potential. Never mind about the abilities of those crows, I mean Elisa and Wolf. Now I''m starting to return to my mission, namely focusing on searching for Lily and about strategies to fight Drakater. I must immediately find a solution regarding this matter. Don''t let Draka lose because I don''t have a clear strategy to fight him. Finally, after I thought hard, I began to realize Draka''s weakness, namely water. The weaknesses of vampires are sunlight or garlic. Yes, I have to use a method to be able to attack them with my mind, not just my physical body, in future fights and contests of strength. But my brain must also be able to be used to fight and create concepts in battle so that victory can be mine and I am the champion. I am trying all this not to be called a winner, champion or hero. But solely toplete Lily and the survival of my people, namely the wolf nation and other creatures who are oppressed and affected by the evil of the giant dragon snake and the vampires. I have to survive for the sake of those I care about and love. Fight tooth and nail without getting tired. Now my thoughts are also clearly focused on Elisa. I hope she is fine in facing her life now and living her days. "Wolf, is it still a long way to go?"


    "Not bad Ethan, just a little more to get to the top of the hill. That''s where they live as far as I know, thest time I saw them, they did move there."


    "Okay, if you can, speed up your wings so we can arrive quickly."


    "Yes, Ethan, ready."


    The day was starting to get a little brighter with signs of dawn soon looming. It looks like this is starting to show the end of the night time. Because Elisa and I have flown quite far, maybe several hours if you estimate it based on measurements and time measurements. The time the wolf and I flew around also added quite a bit of time. Now there''s just one more flutter left for us to start arriving.


    Wolf began tond his feet and fold his wings beside his small body.


    "Here!"


    "Where?"


    What''s here? There''s nothing here apart from weeds, weeds that are starting to rise and a few graves. Was Wolf a bit mistaken? Or is my view not the same as his? It''s clear there''s nothing here. I mean there''s no sign of Luis''s vampire family home in this ce.


    "But here! This is where Ist saw his house. Last week, as far as I remember." He was adamant that he was right here.


    "Ah, maybe you''re wrong Wolf or maybe..."


    "Could it be what? Are you using me of lying and lying to you? Or do you think I''m delirious?"


    Suddenly Wolf was a little offended by my words which he interrupted. Maybe he felt used by me. Even though I didn''t intend to do that.


    "No! I didn''t mean that. I didn''t use you of lying or think you were delirious. But..."


    "But what?"


    His tone rose.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Calm down, be patient first! Don''t use emotions. I hope you will be calm and patient to listen to my words until they are finished, Wolf. Don''t misunderstand first!"


    "Okay, what would you really say about me and your view of me."


    "I don''t have the slightest bad opinion of you Wolf, in fact I am quite and even more grateful to you for being willing to take your time to take me here. Even though in reality there is nothing in this ce. But I really ept and appreciate your efforts. I don''t think so. I want to respond a little bit about your efforts. Let this happen as it is. But it''s possible that Luis'' family has moved again from here and moved their house to another ce."


    "Oh yes it could be like that, I''m starting to agree with your way of thinking, Ethan."

 Chapter 66

    Ethan''s POV


    Wolf and I started to agree. To think that this ce was no longer inhabited. Then they, I mean Luis''s vampire family, have moved their house to another ce. Looks like they movedst week. After Wolfst saw the house, it was still here after that they moved. I think that''s the chronology of events. So Wolf thought they still lived in this ce. I could only think together in this ce. Think of a way to find a way out soon. Before it was toote because there was only one more day before dawn began to appear.


    In a few hours it seemed like day would turn into morning. I''m anxious thinking about this. Yes, I''m very anxious thinking about the very short time change. While I haven''t gotten any results from my efforts, even just a little, it''s not clear what the results will be. But I won''t stop here even though time is slowly choking me, but I will continue to try and continue to increase my efforts to find Lily right now. Even though now I feel confused about what we should do in this ce apart from sitting for a while looking for the right solution that could be a solution for our future lives.


    "Then what should we do now?"


    In the midst of my confusion, Wolf actually asked me that. The question made me a little angry. But it''s normal for him to ask like that. That''s why he has the right to ask. I would also do the same thing if I was in Wolf''s position. But it''s really annoying, of course. Never mind, I''ll try to answer him by throwing back questions that he probably already knows the answer to. Maybe Wolf had other ideas. Because I''m stuck right now, I''m running out of ways. "What do you think we should do now?"


    "I don''t know, Ethan."


    He answered tly like that. It makes me even more angry at him and if I had more time I would want to squeeze his head. What a fool in this Wolf. She looks innocent, no more than Elisa, who is just as innocent and silly. It''s just that Elisa is a little smarter than Wolf, who basically doesn''t know anything, always when asked, the answer is she doesn''t know. Hmmm, Wolf.


    Wolf and I were still sitting pensive. I sat on a piece of wood that was rolling and almost rotten. Meanwhile, Wolf still looks like a crow. He sat beside me. We looked ahead of us and hoped for a miracle. Not far from this ce there is ake. We were about to go to theke to wash our faces which were starting to look less enthusiastic. To feel fresh and fit again. So that we again have ammunition to continue our journey ande up with brilliant ideas that could suddenlye unexpectedly.


    "Wolf, there is ake there." I indicated the direction with my index finger and was still in a sitting position on a long, round piece of wood. "Huh, right? That''s right. Is Lily there?"


    "What do you mean?" I can''t stop thinking about this Wolf who is stupid and has no luck and doesn''t y games. It''s really not connected at all. Is he tired so he talks and his responses go all over the ce? Or is that just his character? I growled while scratching my head at the back. I hope Wolf understands that I''m furious at his annoying behavior in times of urgency and deadlock like this. This really isn''t funny at all. Moreover, I didn''t sleep all night. Because he went on a long journey with Elisa. Continued by Wolf until here.


    "Uh no, what do you mean?" Instead he asked again. But I don''t want to prolong the problem by responding to his ridiculousness. I just said what my intentions and goals were.


    "There''s ake there, right? Well, I want to wash my face there. Do you want toe?"


    "Yes of course, I''m also very thirsty and want to drink."


    "Let!"


    We started standing with a straight body position. Want to walk towards theke we mean. I walked while Wolf flew because he didn''t change and was still just a crow. Finally we arrived at theke. Because it is located not far from where we were sitting earlier. I started washing my face while Wolf started pecking his beak at the surface of the water on the edge of thiske. When we''ve done that. Suddenly there was arge eagle that wanted to prey on fish in the middle of theke. The pping of its wings was so strong that the wind felt like it reached here and fanned my face.


    The eagle began to be aware of our presence because since it had been fanned by its wings, Wolf began to grumble because his body almost fell into the water. Luckily I immediately moved my hands to save him. So Wolf didn''t fall. The eagle finally came to us. It turned out that the big eagle was quite kind and friendly. He asked us what our aim and purpose for being here was.


    "Hello, who are you? I''m Gow." His voice was very big like a fat person.


    "I''m Ethan and this is my friend Wolf."


    "What do you guys need here? Are you just stopping by?"


    "No! Of course we have aims and objectives."


    "Tell me, what is your aim and purpose ining here? Maybe I can help you at least a little or a lot."


    "We are looking for the whereabouts of our friend who was taken away by vampires."


    "Vampire?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, did you know?" I have hope in Gow.


    "Yes, I know about vampires. What do you mean by vampire Luis?"


    "Well yes that''s right, do you know where they are?"


    "Of course I know, they live not far from here."


    "Can you help us to take us to that ce?"


    "Yes, I will be happy to do that. I will help you. Now get on my back. I will take you to the ce in question, namely Luis''s vampire house."


    I immediately climbed onto Gow and Wolf''s back. Hopefully Gow isn''t mistaken and takes us right to Luis'' vampire house. Now we started flying and Gow was flying at quite a high speed. Not like Elisa and Wolf when they took me flying. Maybe because they are small, Gow has arger body size than them. So Gow''s flying speed is also very fast. Even though flying at high speed made my face and hair feel messy in the strong wind. Meanwhile, my body was almost dragged away by the speed of the strong wind as a result of the pping of Gow''s two wings.

 Chapter 67

    Ethan''s


    POV


    I almost got caught in the unbearable strong wind caused by Gow''s wings pping too hard. Meanwhile Wolf almost fell and flew away in the wind, but I immediately grabbed and pulled one of his wings with my hand so that in the end Wolf was saved and didn''t fly away in the strong wind.


    Gow''s flying ability is truly amazing. We even lost our bnce because he was flying so fast. Without guessing or calcting even though he was being ridden by a creature smaller than him. But it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that we remain safe and awake. Despite this, Gow was willing to apany us and wanted to help us find the whereabouts of the house of Luis''s vampire family, which had disappeared due to moving around.


    There is no time to look for the cause or origin of their family''s move. Because this is about Lily''s life, not about their nomadic life. Finally we arrived at the front yard of the house that Gow said was the home of Luis''s vampire family. As far as I know, the condition of the house remains the same. Buildings with the same shape and color as before. It''s just a different page and a different location, I mean just the location of the house has moved. Finally, now I have found the house of Luis''s vampire family. I hope it''s true that Lily is in this house. So I don''t feel like all my efforts are in vain. "Had reached."


    Gow started tond carefully and reduced his voice a little because he was afraid of being noticed by the house''s upants if he heard any noise. Gow understands better what my needs are. So I don''t have to remind him of that anymore. "Come down!"


    Gow started to lower his body so that we, meaning me and the wolf, could get down easily. Finally we reached the ground.


    "Thank you, Gow." "Yes you''re wee."


    "Now what are we going to do Ethan?" Wolf''s question started to make me lose my mind with his question. Because he was a bit stupid and innocent, I told him to wait outside the gate with Gow who would apany him. If he goes into the yard behind this gate, I think he will make my n fail. Because his stupidity will definitely make me dizzy and ultimately your sneaking will be discovered by Luis''s vampire family. We might be arrested and taken hostage or even tortured to death if we were really found outter. So I don''t want to take too many risks. Just let Wolf wait and monitor outside the gate. Meanwhile, Gow deliberately asked him to apany Wolf so that he could remind him if at any time Wolf did something silly and almost got caught. I think Gow is an intelligent and reliable figure. I still need it to go home with Lily so that the three of us, namely me, Lily and the wolf, can ride on Gow''s body. So that travel bes easier, more effective and efficient.


    "Tell you what, you''d better wait outside this gate. Let me go in alone to sneak in. How do you agree?" My voice was a little whispered so that no one could hear it except Wolf and Gow.


    "Huh, what? Ethan, please repeat that! I didn''t hear it, your voice volume was too low."


    That''s stupid, even though I deliberately lowered the volume of my voice. He even asked me to raise my voice. Hmm... This creature is so annoying. But even so, he has a role in my business. So I still appreciate it even though it''s very annoying and often makes me a bit annoyed actually.


    "Yes, I agree, so we can maintain conditions outside." Gow answered simply and without making any problems.


    "Okay, I''ll go in now."


    I don''t care about that stupid Wolf.


    "Eh, Ethan, why did you go alone and we weren''t invited? Ethan."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound is a bit loud, oh Wolf. Hmmm, I feel like I want to whine because of his actions. But I hope his voice can''t be heard by anyone other than the two of us.


    I started to enter the yard by climbing the fortress which was of course very high. But finally I was able to do it. Because as a werewolf I''m trained in that. Can climb at heights and jump down after being at the top.


    I started walking down the street in this yard, of course secretly. Through the bushes that fence around here. A fence nt that I can use as a ce to just take cover, maybe someone will see me so I will hide behind it. I started walking until I was near the apple tree. Suddenly I heard the stomping of feet that seemed to be wearing thick sandals. I started to feel uneasy. Who is that walking? Even the sound of his stomping was getting closer to me. This morning, the atmosphere is quiet. Do vampires wake up in the morning? Then go out and force yourself to receive UV rays? That seems a bit impossible. I tried to hide behind the bushes of this fence. Starting to peek at who might be walking this way and it sounded like picking apples. Suddenly there was a cat beside me. Oh, it''s just annoying, what if I get caught because of this cat''s actions, which disturbed me while I was hiding? Hmmm, I could be in troubleter.


    I gently shooed the cat while waving my hand slowly. But the cat didn''t leave my side either. He remained in the mostfortable position, namely sitting and rxing next to me. I kicked him a little to get him out of the way. Crackle crackle.


    To the point of causing a littlemotion between us and shaking the fence nts.


    I wanted to shout at him to get him to leave but I couldn''t because I was afraid of being caught by someone who was just walking this way.


    Crackle crackle.


    Sandals were thrown at us, women''s sandals apparently.


    I started hiding to the side, maybe the woman would take her sandals. Sure enough, I saw his hand picking up the sandals he had thrown this way and grumbling at the cat.


    Meow.


    The cat ran in the other direction. Now I''m left alone behind this bush. The woman returned to the apple tree. When I was about to return to my position I almost fell because I hesitated when walking the frog. Bang.


    I corrected my position and made a sound because behind the bushes it rubbed against the hedgerows.


    Crackle crackle.


    Suddenly I got hit by a sandal right on my head. Oh, it''s quite painful because the sandal material is hard and thick. I''m very curious who that woman is.


    When I saw who the woman was from behind the bush, it turned out to be Lily.

 Chapter 68

    Lily''s POV


    This was my first experience of feeling very strange heart palpitations.


    I tried to remember who the man who was now in front of me was. I felt his face was very familiar. It''s like we''ve met before, but where? Emmm.. oh yeah. I saw it in my dreamst night. I widened my eyes after remembering it. Hah, it''s Ethan I''ve been wondering about. Woe! It''s really bad that I''m in danger right now.


    Moreover, he held my hand so tightly that it was difficult for me to break his grip. After we looked at each other and realized we were feeling too shocked, Ethan finally started to talk. Starting from introducing himself as the alpha leader of the wolf nation named Ethan and finally telling a long story about many things that didn''t make sense in my opinion. I started to feel suspicious and wasn''t the least bit affected by his words which seemed real and it was true that something like that had happened.


    He told me about the origins of my existence. I talked a lot about my father, my mother, about Draka, Adrian''s family and all the things I didn''t know were true and had been a mystery in my life for almost a week. Including Ja telling me about the chronology of my father''s death. He even said that I was part of the werewolves under his control. Until I had to believe that I would be perfect as a werewolf when I was seventeen years old. That means when I turn eighteen. Hmm, that''s really ridiculous. Do you think I will just believe everything you say? No Ethan! I won''t be trapped by your story. I know you are part of the Draka who like to manipte. Even though he exined why he was enved by Draka. It''s definitely none of my business!


    "Go away, I won''t believe you!!!" I left him alone after he let go of my hand because I threw him forcefully. But he didn''t fight and didn''t do anything reckless to me, he just reminded me.


    "Be careful inside Lily, if you need help, call me with a roar!"


    What a strange creature that is. Resound? Am I a wolf? Hemmm... but it''s strange, why doesn''t he keep me from staying with him and following him? Why did he let me get away with it and leave like that? Not pushy like Draka? This is a bit of irony. But I don''t want to think much about it, especially after he badmouthed my friend, Adrian. He seemed to really dislike Adrian.


    I ran towards the entrance of the house and left Ethan alone where he was. I don''t care about Ethan, just let it go. When I was about to enter the house suddenly I...


    Collided with Adrian. Apparently Adrian had gone home and returned. He had just arrived home and we were still outside.


    "What''s wrong with you, Lily?"


    "Not only did I meet my enemy." "Your enemy? You mean, Draka?" "Yes part of Draka to be exact."


    Adrian frowned.


    "Lily, be careful, you are in an unsafe situation. Earlier I saw an intrudering in but I was in a hurry and didn''t have time to chase him." "Is that Ethan you mean?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh Ethan? You know Ethan? Where did you see him and meet him?"


    "Just now in the front yard near the apple tree."


    "Are you serious? Are you sure it''s Ethan? But I didn''t see Ethan but two birds acting suspiciously in front of the gate over there." "Hah?"


    "Come on, let''s go in, so you can stay safe."


    We went in and Adrian locked the door of the house from the inside. Make sure everything is safe and no one breaks into the house.


    "You have to stay at home, I don''t want to know?"


    Suddenly something bad happened, Adrian actually dragged me into the room and locked me from the outside.


    "Just stay inside and don''te out!"


    Hah? I found a very different Adrian. Why is he like this? Dictator and very harsh. This is not firm but harsh and coercive. No! Looks like I''ve trusted the wrong person. I think what Ethan told me is starting to be true now in my life. I''m starting to regret not following Ethan earlier.


    I knocked loudly on the door from inside the room. While shouting loudly, he hoped that Adrian would open the door. But that never happened. In fact, I started to realize that it was gettingte and found myself unable to leave the room at all. I just do a lot of activities in my room. I hope that tomorrow morning Adrian will open the door and start getting me out of here to live freely as usual. As the night progressed, I finally drifted off into my sleep. Until I found out it was morning when I looked at the wall clock in this room. But Adrian didn''te. Maybe he was still sleeping and would soon open the door from outside. But I saw that food and drinks were avable in this room.


    I went straight to the door in case the door wasn''t locked. I tried to open it but it was still locked. I started to sit and leaned against the bedroom door. Until I feel hopeless. I could only daydream to myselfmenting my unfortunate fate. Adrian is not much different from Draka, very possessive and overprotective. Ethan is very democratic, as proven when we met him yesterday, he didn''t force me at all. He even let me go as I pleased. Without holding me back from staying with him and going with him. Now I''m starting to feel confused about my assumptions and decisions that I made wrong and wrong. The clock continued to tick until it was gettingte in the day and even evening.


    I felt my stomach was hungry and I heard the sound of my stomach rumbling. I started eating the food avable in this room. Although at first I was afraid and full of suspicion. Afraid that the food contains poison or something like that. But because I was so hungry I forced myself to eat it. Because yesterday I only ate two apples early in the morning. Now I haven''t eaten at all. So very hungry of course. Because at night Adrian didn''t deliver food for me. After finishing eating I waited for the door to open but it didn''te. Until night fell, someone finally opened the door from outside. I jumped from my seat.


    Wish I would be released right now. But suddenly Adrian approached me drunk and wanted to do something indecent to me. Adrian and I ran around and chased each other in the room. I''m afraid Adrian will take my virginity. I felt very tired and finally he was able to take my hand. Aaaaaa no! In a state of urgency I began to remember Ethan''s message. So I roared and started calling for Ethan toe here to help me who was in great danger.

 Chapter 69

    Ethan''s POV


    I was shocked beyond words and immediately pulled her hand toe closer to me in a hiding position so that no one would notice. Then I started to introduce myself because Lily was definitely a stranger to me and didn''t know who I was. Then I started telling the ins and outs of what had happened up to now. I will tell you about the beginning of the incident that her father and mother made with Draka until the current incident which urges her to take responsibility for all the mistakes of her parents. I also told her that Adrian and her family were very evil. But unfortunately Lily doesn''t believe me one bit. She even denied and refused because everything seemed unreasonable, she said. Not to mention that she had fallen for Adrian''s instigation of acting good in front of her. Now I can''t do anything but wait one more day for Lily to trust me before Draka finally goes on a rampage and goes blind and Elisa''s life is lost. I didn''t force her to stay with me ande with me. I let it go and was free to decide my attitude. Obviously I have reminded her and am always there when she needs it. I reminded her to roar when she needed my help.


    The next day I was still around here with my two friends who faithfully apanied me. We''re on guard around here. Maybe Lily is crying out for help because she is in danger, so my two friends and I will be ready to help her immediately. Now there are only a few hours left for me to take Lily to Draka. Or Elisa will die at Draka''s hands. But Lily never screamed or echoed. Is she okay in there? This is thest day I have a chance. Suddenly, when my two friends and I were pensive and waiting, I heard Lily''s roar.


    "Ah, that''s Lily!" I immediately got up and my two friends Wolf and Gow also came with me into the house and broke open the door of this big old house. Bang.


    I saw Luis''s family gathering. Except for Adrian, I didn''t find him here. They also seemed surprised to hear repeated roars.


    But I couldn''t immediately save Lily. Suddenly I was confronted by Joseph Luis and his three children. We divide the tasks. I confronted his father. Meanwhile, Gow and Wolf face their children. The battle was fierce because it was three against four. We almost got overwhelmed. But fortunately we experienced victory, they died in our hands and were charred, turned into thick smoke and disappeared into another world, mortal in death. I didn''t expect that Wolf had such good martial arts skills. Now we rushed towards the source of the sound. I hope Lily isn''t okay yet.


    I broke open the door to the room on the top floor. I managed to do it and I found Lily being crushed by Adrian. Lily was in tatters and her clothes were torn. It seems that Adrian hasn''t had time to find her yet. I immediately hit Adrian from behind and kicked him in the head without mercy. We started to fight fiercely and exchange energy. Suddenly, when I was in a state of urgency because of Adrian''s strong attack, the silly wolf threw garlic at Adrian, who knows where he got it from. That''s all there is to it, but it''s good that he can help me beat Adrian. Meanwhile, Gow took out a mirror from his pocket which was covered in thick fur which was right under his chest.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I started to feel helped because Adrian started to experience hysterics and fear until finally he burned and evaporated and then just like his family turned into thick smoke and disappeared towards the heights. He also died in our hands. Lily hugged me without much ado. She hugged me tightly while apologizing for not believing me.


    The four of us were about to leave this house when suddenly an earthquake urred and suddenly this house disappeared because the hosts were all dead. Those of us who were on the second floor started falling down. Aaaaaaaaaaaaa.


    We all screamed because soon we would fall to the ground from a height.


    When we were half way to the ground, suddenly Wolf and Gow swiftly pped their wings and finally I fell right on Gow''s back while Lily was on Wolf''s back. We flew together until things started to stabilize and we enjoyed the atmosphere of flying. It turns out that when we look down we are in a cemetery. I saw that Lily looked more shocked because this was her first experience seeing something unusual happen before her eyes.


    When things started to improve and we were having fun in the air with the four of us flying. Suddenly we rushed to finish this flying activity and startednding. Whennding something unexpected came suddenly.


    I saw Draka, Drupadita and Elisaing towards us. What was even more surprising was that I saw Draka and Drupadita carrying severed heads. I clearly recognized the two heads. Namely the head of my future wife, Allena and the head of her father Allen, Alexander Josh, the beta leader who is famous for his high strength and martial arts knowledge. Now they both die at Draka''s hands.


    Seeing him, I was very sad because I didn''t have time to save the two of them who loved me so much. Moreover, Allen really loves me. But her death was tragic at the hands of Draka. Suddenly Drupadita ate the two heads. I was a little horrified to see it. Likewise with my four friends, Lily, Elisa, Wolf and Gow.


    To the point where Lily screamed hysterically because it was the first time she had seen such a disgusting and painful appearance. I hope he isn''t traumatized and experiences mental shock.


    Elisa started talking to me.


    "Sorry Ethan, I couldn''t refuse Draka. He forced me toe here. After previously he made a mess at your house. Coincidentally your future wife and future inws were there. So they hit their target when Draka found out they had a close rtionship with you. I''m sorry once again Ethan." While shedding tears of regret.


    I can only swallow my saliva.


    "Hahahaha, apparently you are here, sweetdy." Draka began to speak. I won''t let him just take Lily away. Especially after he killed Allena and Alex.


    "Fuck!" I started attacking him with powerful energy shots that I had been holding back.


    My friends do not remain silent. Wolf, Elisa and Gow attacked Drupadita simultaneously. Because she has nine heads, the term is three against nine. While I''m one on one. I faced Draka alone. As for Lily, she just silently watched us fight. The battle is now very fierce. Until finally Drupadita turned to ashes after suffering a death defeat at the hands of my friends.

 Chapter 70

    Lily''s POV


    I started to be threatened when Adrian managed to pull my hand away and now he started to control my body but I continued to fight so that he wouldn''t seed in his bad attempt. I shouted as loud as I could over and over again. Hoping that Ethan is still around here and will hear my roar.


    Adrian didn''t let go of his grip on my hands at all, now I started to roll onto the bed and Adrian was about to ride me. But I still tried to fight him even though my body was very sore because Adrian''s body was quite heavy and sturdy. Not to mention he was about to tear my clothes to take them off. I pounded his chest. Until he had some difficulty in his actions.


    When I roared again, suddenly someone broke the door from outside. I was surprised and happy with the hope in my head. It turned out that it was Ethan and his two friends who apanied him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He started attacking Adrian by kicking him in the head. Until Adrian bounced and fell under the couch. I immediately got up and straightened myself. Immediately ran towards the crow and eagle. This old house is big enough that even arge eagle can enter easily and quite easily.


    I watched a fierce fight between Ethan and Adrian. The one on one duel is getting hotter. It really shocked me when Adrian attacked Ethan and Ethan almost died because he was suffocated by the negative energy emitted from Adrian''s palms. "Aaaaa, watch out Ethan, be careful."


    But suddenly the crow threw garlic at Adrian which he didn''t know where he got it from. The eagle took out a mirror which aimed at Adrian so that Adrian was hit by the reflection of light from the mirror. Finally Adrian lost concentration and felt hot. "No."


    Adrian lost his bnce and started to be unstable. Then Ethan directed attacks several times until Adrian was unable to fight back and finally burned even more and then turned into thick smoke and flew upwards, disappearing somewhere, it seemed like that was his form of death.


    These two birds were so great, if there had been no initiative from them, Ethan could have died tragically and horribly at Adrian''s hands. Then I was tricked again by Adrian. It seemed like the two birds had brought supplies and had prepared everything they had nned to fight vampires. I just realized that Adrian and his family are vampires. Of course they are very evil and I only realized it now. If only I could have been reminded by Ethan then I would not have had the terrifying experience of being tricked by Adrian and having his chastity taken away.


    When we started to calm down and enjoy our victory against the vampires suddenly an earthquake urred and suddenly this house just disappeared. Until we floated about to fall down. I''m shocked beyond belief, why did this happen and why did this house turn into a public cemetery?


    Aaaaaaa.


    Making us scream in unison because we felt that soon we would fall into a tragic situation.


    I havepletely resigned myself to this situation. But suddenly the two birds saved Ethan and me. Until finally we flew together enjoying the air and starting to stabilize ourselves. Feelings that had been confused and chaotic suddenly turned into feelings of peace. Until finally wended after enjoying the cool air at night.


    Whennding suddenly appeared Draka, Drupadita apanied by a crow. There was an exnation from the crow named Elisa. Until finally another fierce fight broke out. Previously, I was a little sick seeing Drupadita eating a head once or twice. It turned out to be the head of Ethan''s future wife and future inws. I am quite concerned and sorry for what happened to them and really feel sorry for Ethan''s fate who experienced all this. But this is the end that happened and it was his destiny. Until Ethan was very angry and started attacking Draka. I''m afraid that Ethan will experience defeat after learning about Draka''s abilities. Drupadita lost and died at the hands of the three birds. Drupadita died and became ash-colored dust. Now it''s just a fight between Ethan and Draka who are hitting each other. Until finally Ethan almost suffered defeat when he was shot by Draka''s bullet which was fired through his mouth along with a bolt of zing fire. When the giant dragon snake started to fly after clenching its rather small wings, it was about to kill Ethan by approaching Ethan who was in a serious condition and fell down. Suddenly the three birds didn''t stay still and started turning their beaks towards Draka''s scales. But they weren''t even mental because Draka''s scales were as hard as stone tes. Draka released energy from his entire body and made the three birds bounce and fall in a weak state. Draka will attack Ethan again and finish him off. Suddenly I had the courage to attack Draka like what I did in my dream. I could release energy too. I tried once and failed, tried again twice but still failed, the third time I tried to attack with the palms of my hands which I turned, it turned out I was able to release water energy which sprayed towards Draka. So Draka suddenly released smoke because he contained mes in his body. Finally Draka burned and then turned into ck ash. He died in my hands. Finally I seeded and Adrian and the three birds looked at me in amazement and disbelief. They started to get up from their positions and approached me. They couldn''t believe I had wiped out the Draka from the face of the earth. They said I was great because no one had ever beaten Draka in a fight before. I was ttered by their praise. After everything was stable and getting better after it subsided and we started to get fit again, we got to know each other. I started to be allowed to meet Gow, Wolf and Elisa by Ethan. Finally we decided to be friends.


    After that, they took me home to Ethan''s house. The four of us climbed on top of Gow and flew to enjoy the atmosphere at high altitude. Until we arrived at Ethan''s house. He asked if I would return to the world with humans. I decided to live with Ethan in the forest because I had be part werewolf. It turns out that Ethan and I really love each other.


    After several months of living in the forest with them, Ethan and I got married. Likewise with Wolf and Elisa, they also got married. We lived happily in the forest with wolves and other forest creatures. Live peacefully, peacefully, serenely, serenely, prosperously and peacefully.

 Chapter 71

    Lily''s


    POV


    I just found out that Ethan has been paying attention to me for a long time and actually has more feelings for me. Even Ethan himself doesn''t realize that he loves me.


    Since meeting him behind the hedgerows in Adrian''s yard, I started to feel that there was something strange about my feelings. Marked by an increasingly strong heartbeat. My heartbeat is unusual. After I thought about it, it turned out that it was a sign of people falling in love and meeting their soul mate. It turns out that Ethan is my true soul mate. My soul matees from werewolves, not ordinary humans. Now I live and am married to Ethan, who is clearly very different in age. Ethan has lived as the leader of Alpha since I was a baby and was just born. In fact, he was already an adult at that time. When I asked how old he was. As far as he remembers, he said that he was now one thousand and twelve years old. This means it is very ancient. Meanwhile, I myself am the reincarnation of Evelin, said Ethan. Evelin lived at a time when Ethan was very young and about a dozen years old. Because Ethan said my face, my appearance, my stature and my personality are very simr to Evelin. Who really is Evelin? Was Evelin Ethan''s lover in the past? I don''t know, I don''t know. But clearly now he is no longer on this earth and there is only me who already has Ethan and lives with him in marriage. After several months of us living together in the forest we finally got married. Because there are mutual feelings of love between us apparently. I can''t lie to myself that my feelings for Ethan are getting bigger and bigger every day. Even though Ethan is not as handsome as Adrian. But I like his personality. Especially when he bes a leader. He is very wise, intelligent and full of charisma. So I think he will be able to be a leader in our family in the future. After he expressed his feelings honestly, I started to open up that I also had the same feelings for him. Until finally we decided to n a wedding. Finally, our wedding went smoothly without any obstacles or disturbances. All the forest residents cheered to see our wedding. Likewise, all wolf nations consider this a victory and pride for them. Especially after knowing that I had seeded in defeating Draka and eliminating him on this earth. I thought that everything would be fine until Ethan and I met our respective deaths naturally ording to the universe''s calctions.


    But it seems I made a big mistake in taking it all lightly. I thought Draka was dead. It turns out he reappeared in our lives. I don''t know how he came back to life after turning into dust that was of no use at all. I can''t believe this is all happening. Because the fact is that in this world there are no creatures that cane back to life after dying. But it turns out there is, this is Draka who has several lives like him. I feel lost with all this.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially when Ethan and I received good news. Namely, I am pregnant and pregnant with Ethan''s child. After hearing the rumors, Draka began to emerge and cause trouble to the surface. Ethan and I immediately ran to evacuate to a ce that Ethan thought would be safe. Likewise with some of our friends.


    After Wolf and Elisa''s wedding took ce, we immediately decided to move house temporarily until things were really conducive. Because Ethan was very worried about my condition, who was currently pregnant. He was afraid that something would happen to my womb if I continued to stay here. He was afraid that something bad would happen to me and our future baby. Moreover, this is Ethan''s first child from me. Of course we are really looking forward to his birth. But considering that the situation is very chaotic and critical with the appearance of Draka again. So Ethan won''t let me live here because Draka will know that we live and live here. Because Draka knows where Ethan''s house is. So we immediately made a long journey to evacuate and brought only a few supplies.


    Ethan carried me throughout the journey. Because he was afraid that I would experience fatigue and even miscarry. I can''t imagine if I ran into Draka on the way. I''m afraid, especially if Draka finds out that I''m pregnant and carrying Ethan''s child. He must be very angry and make my child his easy target. He will hunt me to take our child. That had already urred to me and Ethan. I find it hard to imagine if this really happened and happened to our lives, which were peaceful and happy to celebrate my pregnancy. But with Draka''s presence, it became difficult for us to focus and instead felt restless and uncertain. I hope Ethan and I never meet Draka again, at least until my child is born. Because this is the reason we live now. Ethan and I have no other reason than to survive for the sake of our future children. I don''t want my child to be born without a father and mother. I don''t want to die stupidly at Draka''s hands. Likewise with Ethan. I don''t want Ethan to get hurt, let alone meet his death too early after our marriage has only been around for a long time.


    Before we finally evacuated, we met a person who knew the history of forestry best. That figure also knew a lot about Draka. Apart from his long life, he also has high sensitivity so he knows a lot about past lives. He is the oldest in the wolf nation. The figure was named Mr Sen. Hees from China, so he knows a lot about the life of dragon snakes. Be it history, weaknesses, strengths or weaknesses and anything rted to dragons.


    Mr. Sen mentioned that Draka was very old. It is estimated that he was born and hatched hundreds of years ago. When the earth''s poption was still very small. So he feels the most powerful in this world, especially in this forest which he uses as his residence. He feels he is the best and surpasses the others. During his age he studied a lot of knowledge so that his strength was super and extraordinary. In the past, Mr. Sen said that someone had made Draka die. But like now suddenly after a few months hees back to life. I calcted that he appeared in the fourth month after his death. I think a hundred days after he died he came back to life. It used to be like that too. Within a hundred days he said he suddenly came to life and appeared again. Until he turned around, the figure who had killed Draka died at Draka''s hands not long after his reappearance. I don''t want to suffer the same fate as happened a long time ago.

 Chapter 72

    Ethan''s POV


    After sessfully defeating the vampire family Luis, Draka and Drupadita, Lily finally decided to live with us in the forest. Because she has a lot of trust in me now. After looking at all the facts that happened ording to my words and stories, Lily now realizes that she is part of the wolf race.


    Finally, the five of us returned to where we lived before and set up a new life. After entering the third month since the incident. I started to be honest with Lily that I liked her and even felt love and affection for her. I thought he would reject me because I wasn''t her ideal type I thought. Or because she feels that she and I are different. She is the result of cloning between a human and a wolf while I am a real wolf whoes from two parents who are both wolves.


    I felt inferior and not confident about my confession which I felt would be strongly rejected. But apparently Lily expressed the same feelings and started to be honest with her feelings for me. Secretly she also loves me. If I didn''t say it and dared to be honest, Lily would also keep her feelings hidden forever.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After we were honest and open with each other about our feelings, we finally nned our wedding right at the end of the third month. We finally got married in a smooth process without anyone daring to disturb, disrupt or cancel. Lily and I finally officially became husband and wife. It hasn''t been long since we got married. Lily told me that she was pregnant and carrying my child. I''m happy not ying. Feeling unbelievably happy. My happiness is boundless, reaching the sky and sinking into the earth''s crust. How happy I am to get Lily''s offspring. That''s what I''ve been waiting for and waiting for. Hopefully our child can be born safely and we can raise it without any interference from anywhere and by anyone. After I found out that Lily was pregnant in the fourth month since Draka''s death. Suddenly the issue of not wearing it arose. That Draka is alive again. What kind of story is this? Why can he live again after meeting his death? Without thinking too much, I met Mr. Sen and invited Lily to visit his house to find out why the dragon was alive again. Perhaps I will get some insight from Mr. Sen regarding this incident. Mr. Sen is my teacher who is older than me in age. In fact, he is almost the same age as Draka. He knows a lot about world history. Including history about Draka. I also learned a lot of knowledge and self-defense from Mr. Sen.


    Draka can live again on the hundredth day after his death, having turned into dust or ck ash. The reason is because the dust is still integrated with the soil and is not separated. If the dust were separated and doused with water or made into a hard substance to make into objects, it would be difficult for the Draka to reintegrate and it would be impossible to live. His ability will ur three times during his life. Once someone made him die and he came back to life. Now simr incidents are repeating themselves. That means Draka only has one more life left. If he dies now, it is likely that Draka will never live again forever. Hearing Mr. Sen''s exnation, I just found out and started making this a lesson material for Jima whenever he met and faced Draka again.


    I started to think about a strategy if I had to face Draka again, what should I do now that I had imagined. Unless I met him suddenly and unexpectedly. I don''t know what my next fate will be like. Because I don''t have time to think again and strategize. So from now on I started to prepare another strategy to face Draka.


    But Mr. Sen suggested that I take my wife Lily to a ce called Hill Park where I would start my life with my wife while waiting for the birth of my child to arrive. Because if we were here, our lives would be in serious danger and it was feared that Lily would experience a miscarriage and shock if Draka approached and attacked us again. Moreover, if Draka finds out that my wife Lily is pregnant then this will be very dangerous. My child''s life will also be at stake. Even if he is born and lives a long life, there will be no peace because Draka will always hunt him to collect the promise of his grandfather or grandfather, namely Lily''s father, Mark Mae. I feel a dilemma, because on the other hand I feel like I feel at home living here because I have lived here since I was little. When immigrating with my father and mother.


    Now I have to immediately leave my house along with the memories of my childhood, adolescence and adulthood. Not to mention that I temporarily have to leave my people and temporarily transfer the throne to someone I trust. I must give mandate as my deputy in my absence. Until finally I came back again and full power was in my hands. I''m afraid that if I leave my people then chaos will ur among the wolf nation. There will even be a struggle for the throne and power to be the leader of Alpha. Not to mention that Draka won''t stay silent, he will definitely start attacking the wolves again as an inducement to get me out of my hiding ceter. This is really confusing and makes me dizzy. But on the other hand, I want safety for my wife and my future child. I have to sacrifice one of the two that I have to choose. I think I will choose my wife and future children. Because my future will feel ruined and meaningless without them. I would be very helpless without their presence even though I achieved sess in any aspect, including leadership and sess in leading my nation.


    Finally, based on Mr. Sen''s advice, after I thought about it for a few days, I started to decide on something that I would take as soon as possible. Namely evacuating temporarily to a ce suggested by Mr. Sen as the safest ce that will not be touched by dragon snakes. But to get to Hill Park it takes time and through a very long forest road. We have to break through the forest and most likely Draka is in the middle of the forest. But that''s thest route we have to take before it''s toote.


    After attending Wolf and Elisa''s wedding, we started to rush to fix the luggage that we would bring as provisions for the road when we wanted to evacuateter. We had to bring enough supplies because Lily was pregnant and definitely needed a lot of food and equipment.

 Chapter 73

    Lily''s POV


    When we were about to walk through the middle of the forest, we started to feel restless and panicked because we started to hear Draka''s voice around here. Sure enough, out of nowhere, suddenly he was in front of our eyes and blocked the road we were going to take.


    Moreover, there are only two of us here to face Draka. I started to feel uncertainly anxious. Likewise with Ethan. We don''t know what to do. Finally, Ethan tried to fight back by using his magical moves and powers. Meanwhile I sided to the side so as not to be attacked and shot. Ethan and I really took care of my pregnancy. Even though my stomach doesn''t look bloated and round yet. So it seems like Draka won''t know that I''m pregnant.


    After fighting fiercely, Ethan, who almost won many times, suddenly started to be devoured by Draka. I panicked beyond belief and started approaching them. But Ethan shouted at me. "Lily get out of the way, stay away from us! Go right now!"


    Because I remembered my baby and I was now not carrying my own body but had two bodies, I started to hear Ethan''s cries. If only I was still single and not pregnant then I would try to fight Draka and help Ethan with my natural strength. But I think about the fate of my future child.


    I ran as fast as I could and Draka saw me running. He was going to chase me but Ethan blocked him and prevented Draka from chasing me. I saw from a distance that Ethan entered Draka''s mouth. I widened my eyes in shock and panic. How will Ethan get out?


    I wanted to scream and cry, but I didn''t do it and stopped because I was worried that Draka would find out my position, which was hiding not far from here. Suddenly I fell because I tripped. Finally made a groaning sound.


    Ouch.


    So Draka can see where I am behind the tree. Draka with his mouth closed still keeping Ethan behind his mouth tried to chase me. I ran away from him. Making sure that my stomach is okay. I ran as fast as I could to avoid Draka. My blood dripped onto the ground. Blood from my wound where I had fallen because I tripped. Suddenly, the blood that dripped onto the ground formed ganglions that resembled rings with a bright red color as if they were made from beautiful natural stone.


    "Huh, that heirloom!" Draka stared wide-eyed at the sight. I think it''s valuable for Draka. I immediately brought them back one by one to collect them. Then I put it in my mouth. Suddenly something strange happened after I entered the heirloom that came from my own blood. My stomach seems to be getting bigger and bigger. I''m afraid something bad will happen to my fetus in my stomach.


    Suddenly a light radiated from my center and went back.


    My child came out of my stomach. Huh, why could it happen like this? Even though I''m only a few weeks pregnant. I could only watch the process of my childing out of my navel. Then my navel came back close and normal. Draka was also shocked by the appearance he saw before his eyes. He definitely didn''t think that my child would be born. I mean Draka would be surprised and not think that I was actually pregnant and carrying Ethan''s child. Maybe Draka doesn''t even know that Ethan and I got marriedst month.


    My child came out in the form of a baby still covered by a membrane containing amniotic fluid. Together with the umbilical cord which is still extending from the umbilical cord. It floated in the air and spun around with fiery light enveloping it. For a moment, Draka and I became stiffer and couldn''t move when we both witnessed this incident.


    I feel like this whole incident is like a long dream that is very great and amazing.


    Suddenly the membrane covering my child began to loosen, crack and then burst unbearably, causing his amniotic fluid to burst everywhere, spraying even right into Draka''s face. So that Ethan cane out of Draka''s mouth. Because Draka was shocked by the sudden burst of amniotic fluid that hit his face. Ethan bounced down right on the ground I was about to step on. I mean in front of me Ethan started tond after sliding. I was surprised and happy not to y. Because my husband finally got out of Draka''s mouth. Even though my husband''s body was covered in Draka''s saliva, which was quite thick and smelled very fishy. But I saw that Ethan was fine and there was nothing wrong. He is in normal condition and intact. Meanwhile, Draka started screaming in pain because the amniotic fluid that was spraying on his face apparently hit both of his eyes.


    "It hurts no way."


    Now I see his eyes are drooping and he is experiencing permanent blindness. He couldn''t see his surroundings and his eyes were bleeding. His eyes looked red and rooted. His giant sized eyes showed more and more optic nerves and his eyeballs began to erge and protrude outwards and then burst open, uncontrobly and unexpectedly, it all just happened. His cornea and lens are now badly damaged. Both of his eyes are now hollow and without eyeballs and even his irises are damaged and they erupted earlier.


    Now Draka has no eyes. So he couldn''t see us in front of him.


    After that, something unexpected happened again. My child''s umbilical cord is still connected to his navel and hasn''t broken. Now it starts to flick at Draka''s head, who can no longer dodge because he can''t see at all. Finally Draka was triggered, my son''s umbilical cord and suddenly Draka shrank until he became a very small dragon snake like a worm. Then he started experiencing heat after my son''s umbilical cord broke and fell on his now small body. Draka started to burn and suddenly became charcoal. Ethan immediately approached him and hit the charcoal hard until it turned to ash. Then the ashes were put into two containers like bottles filled with water, then closed tightly and then put into the bag that Ethan was carrying. Then I saw each of my children floating and spinning in the air. Until finally it bounced right in my hands and finally I was able to hold it safely and still alive.


    After putting Draka''s ashes into the container he brought. Ethan immediately approached me and his son. Then he invited us to go home because things were safe without Draka now. We went home with flowery hearts and immediately met Mr. Sen and handed Draka''s ashes mixed with water to him for safekeeping.


    After that M.r Sen suggested a name for our son. His given name is Ath and Ethan''s long name is Josh.


    Thank you, my life is beautiful.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!